Page 2 of 3 FirstFirst 123 LastLast
Results 21 to 40 of 52

Thread: Sword of the Third Young Master (三少爷的剑) - Gu Long UNABRIDGED

  1. #21
    Senior Member kaister's Avatar
    Join Date
    Jun 2010
    Location
    San Francisco Bay Area
    Posts
    226

    Default Chapter 17

    Originally translated by kara on 1/23/07. Revised by kaister.

    Chapter 17
    Carefully Hidden, Not to be Shown89


    — If a man has power, what else in the can he not have?

    The Big Boss said, “He doesn’t want anything, perhaps it is because he wanted my position!”

    Iron Tiger’s eyes lit up, “If the Big Boss say it, I can’t get rid of him anytime!”

    The Big Boss said, “Are you confident?”

    Iron Tiger said, “I…”

    The Big Boss said, “I know your martial art and know you’d killed many famous people!”

    Iron Tiger did not refute and was not modest.

    The Big Boss said, “In these six years, I never ordered Little Leaf into any actions because even I thought he had no martial art!”

    Iron Tiger said, “He shouldn’t have any!”

    The Big Boss said, “You’re wrong and I was wrong.”

    Iron Tiger said, “Oh?”

    The Big Boss said, “Until today, I finally realized he is a true master.”

    Iron Tiger couldn’t help but asked, “Master of what?”

    The Big Boss replied, “A saber master.”

    Iron Tiger asked, “Big Boss saw him use saber?”

    The Big Boss said, “I saw it today. His saber skills are much better than anyone I’d ever seen.”

    — With the flash of a saber, he cut off Jin Lanhua's half an ear.

    The Big Boss said, “His saber movement was not only fast, it was precise. However he had it well hidden without showing any of it and perhaps until now he still think I did not notice.”

    He smiled and said, “However he is also wrong. Even if I never ate pork before, I know how a pig walks.”

    His smile was still very peaceful. Iron Tiger, however, was angry. “People that used saber, it’s not like I’d never seen before.”

    The Big Boss said, “I know, the Five Tigers Breaking Down the Door Saber90, Myriad Victories Saber91, Seven Skill Saber92, and the Taihang Rapid Saber93 schools’ experts that had been defeated under your hand are at least twenty to thirty people.”

    Iron Tiger said, “As of today, with ‘Flying Wolves Saber’ Jiang Zhong94, it’s exactly thirty.”

    The Big Boss said, “I also know you are definitely able to kill him!”

    Iron Tiger said, “I could any time!”

    The Big Boss said, “But right now it’s not necessary.”

    Iron Tiger asked, “Why?”

    The Big Boss said, “Because I know at least right now he still haven’t betray me.”

    Iron Tiger said, “Until the time Big Boss finds out, it might already be too late.”

    The Big Boss said, “Definitely not late!”

    Iron Tiger asked, “Why?”

    The Big Boss said, “Because he is also a man. No matter what kind of man, it is hard to his secret in his heart in front of the woman he like.”

    The table has a flower vase. The vase had flowers.

    He picked a chrysanthemum flower from the vase and smelled it. “If that woman is smart enough and was constantly next to him in bed. That woman would eventually know.”

    Iron Tiger asked, “He has a woman he like?”

    The Big Boss replied, “Of course.”

    Iron Tiger asked, “Who?”

    The Big Boss replied, “Zi Ling95 (Purple Bell).”

    He knew Iron Tiger would not know who Zi Ling was so he explained, “Zi Ling is the one I brought back from Huaihe96. The woman with the beauty mark at the corner of her mouth.”

    Iron Tiger was not stupid and immediately understood. “Also the woman waiting for him in his bed today!”

    The Big Boss smiled. He knew he made Iron Tiger realized two things.

    — The Big Boss is not a man easy to deal with, and absolutely would not tolerate deception.

    — The Big Boss’s true confidant is only Iron Tiger.

    He knew that with these two points, it would allow Iron Tiger to be completely loyal to him. He closed his eyes while smiling. Iron Tiger quietly left. He believed Iron Tiger would have a way to deal with Ah Ji. Also, he would definitely find Iron Hand Ah Yong and asked about the Ah Ji’s method of attack.

    When this person did other things, it seemed like he was a bit reckless. However, when he met a strong opponent, he became astute and cautious than anyone. Ten years ago when he first built his fame, he rarely failed to kill his opponent.

    Although the Big Boss closed his eye, it seemed he had witnessed Ah Ji dying under Iron Tiger’s sword. He fell into his own pool of blood.

    * * *

    The room was clean and comfortable.

    The Big Boss was always generous toward his subordinate. Ah Yong did not completely lost his worth.

    It was only that his hand was still wrapped in bandage and he was in a great deal of pain.

    When Iron Tiger came in, he was lying in bed and hoped Madame Han could find a virgin for him to help him rid his bad luck.

    However, he knew the one that came was Iron Tiger. There was always only one person that dared to barge into his room without knocking. This was always something he was discontent with but never spoke about it. He needed a friend like Iron Tiger. He needed it even more in this situation. However if Iron Tiger died, he would not shed a tear.

    * * *

    Iron Tiger was looking at the arm tightly wrapped in white clothes. Iron Tiger raised his eyebrows and asked, “You are heavily injured?”

    Ah Yong bitterly smiled. Of course he was heavily injured. It was very possible he would never be able to use this hand again. This was something he had to keep as a secret. The Big Boss would absolutely not continually support a hopeless and useless man.

    Iron Tiger asked, “Who was the person who injured you?”

    Ah Yong replied, “He called himself Ah Ji, the Useless Ah Ji.”

    Iron Tiger said, “Yet he manage to injure you and killed Da Gang.”

    Ah Yong bitterly smiled and said, “Perhaps he is useless in other area, but his martial art is absolutely useful.”

    Iron Tiger asked, “What did he use to injure you?”

    Ah Yong replied, “Used his hand!”

    He originally wanted to say an iron weapon but he didn’t dare to lie. There were still many witnesses at the scene.

    Iron Tiger was raising his eyebrows even harder.

    He knew Ah Yong’s iron fist martial art was not bad. No matter who could bare-handedly injure this iron palm, he must not be simple.

    Ah Yong said, “I know you must’ve came here to ask me what kind of martial art he was using.”

    Iron Tiger admitted; he wasn’t here to ask about his injury.

    Ah Yong said, “Unfortunately not even I know which school or which sect his martial art came from.”

    Iron Tiger’s eyes began to show anger. He said, “You’ve trained in martial art for twenty to thirty years and killed countless. Right now someone inflicted such a terrible injury on you, yet you don’t even know what martial art this person used to injure you.”

    Ah Yong said, “His attacks were extremely fast.”

    Iron Tiger coldly laughed. He suddenly lifted up the injured arm and unwrapped the white-cloth bandages.

    Ah Yong’s expression immediately changed, “What are you doing?”

    Iron Tiger said, “I wanted to take a look.”

    Ah Yong forcibly smiled and said, “It’s just a hand, what’s there to look at?”

    Iron Tiger replied, “There is.”

    Ah Yong said, “The doctor from ZhangBaoTang97 said I must wrapped this up and to not touch it for two days.”

    Iron Tiger said, “His mother’s rubbish!”

    Ah Yong shut his mouth because the clothes wrapped around his arm were completely removed.

    Looking at his hand, Iron Tiger’s expression changed again. This hand that was trained for twenty years worth of iron palm martial art was completely shattered now.

    It was shattered by three fingers. His arm still had three purple black finger imprints.

    — That Useless Ah Ji, exactly what martial was he using?

    Iron Tiger suddenly deeply sighed. He said, “No matter what, we are still friends.”

    Ah Yong had a indemnify smile and said, “We are basically friends.”

    Iron Tiger said, “Therefore you don’t need to worry. I would never tell anyone this.”

    Ah Yong forcibly smiled, “Tell what?”

    Iron Tiger said, “Your arm’d been crippled.”

    Ah Yong’s smiled froze, and pupil contracted.

    Iron Tiger said, “Even if I keep this secret for you, the Big Boss would eventually find out. So…you better hurry and plan something for yourself.”

    Ah Yong lowered his head and suddenly yelled, “I can still use the other hand and can still kill for the Big Boss!”

    Iron Tiger said, “What can you kill? Kill garbage that are more useless than you?”

    He suddenly reached into his body and took out a bunch of folded banknotes and tossed it to Ah Yong without looking at it. “You would definitely need these money some day. Keep it well and don’t spend it all at once.”

    After finished saying these words, he walked out without turning his head back.

    * * *

    When Zhuyeqing came in, the banknotes were still on the bed.

    Ah Yong was looking at him stunned.

    Zhuyeqing gently said, “I specially came over to inquire about your injury and just happened to hear the conversation you had.”

    Ah Yong said, “You also heard it. Hearing it’d be the best.”

    Zhuyeqing said, “No matter what, he wasn’t bad to you.”

    Ah Yong said, “He didn’t treat me badly. He was so great to me so he told me to keep well of these money.”

    He suddenly laughed, “Keep it for what? Could it be I’ll use his stinking money to start a small business? Go open a small shop to sell beef noodle soup?”

    He laughed maniacally and took the money with his other hand and threw it out with force. He then dropped back down to his bed and then painfully cried.

    He understood his feeling. After letting him cried for a while, he gently said, “You don’t need to worry, let yourself heal. No matter what happened, I will help you take care of it!”

    * * *

    The Big Boss closed his eyes and received a bowl of ginseng soup from a warm and gentle hand.

    He slowly took two sips and finally asked, “Where’s Zi Ling?”

    “Already at Ye-xiansheng’s place!”

    “Did Ye-xiansheng and her…”

    “Already once!”

    The Big Boss smiled.

    He believed Zhuyeqing would not disobey his order. No matter what the Big Boss order people to do, no one dared to disobey.

    Hence the Big Boss continued to asked, “Where’s Iron Tiger?”

    “He went out!”

    “Did he say where he was going?”

    “He went to Ah Yong first. Right now seemed to be going to Madame Han’s place.”

    The Big Boss’s eyebrow furrowed but immediately understood what he was doing.

    Obviously, he was not looking for women.

    The first place Ah Ji showed up was at Madame Han’s place. To investigate Ah Ji’s background, he must go to Madame Han’s place. Madame Han at least knew a bit more than other people.

    Being able to think of this proved that Iron Tiger was even more meticulous in his pre-battle preparation. Thus the Big Boss was laughing even harder.

    Now everything was under his control. Everyone was in the palm of his hand. No matter who offended him or who deceived him, he shouldn’t even think about running away from his punishment. His punishment was always fair but extremely horrible.

    * * *

    Iron Tiger sat facing Madame Han. He was fixated at her eyes. Until he finally believed her drunkenness within her eyes had subsided, he finally asked, “You should know why I came here.”

    Madame Han smiled that her eyes formed a line. “I know your assignment trip must be difficult. I just received a new shipment. One of them is in its original packaging.”

    Iron Tiger said, “I am not looking for woman!”

    Madame Han said, “Could it be that Master Tiger’s interest changed recently and wanted a man for a change of flavor!”

    Iron Tiger’s face sank and coldly said, “If you are drunk, I have a method to help you wake up.”

    Madame Han’s smile immediately froze.

    Iron Tiger asked, “Right now are you sober enough?”

    Madame Han replied, “Yes!”

    Iron Tiger asked, “Right now do you know who I am looking for?”

    Madame Han replied, “You must be looking for Ah Ji, that Useless Ah Ji.”

    Iron Tiger said, “I heard that he came from your place.”

    Madame Han said, “He did stay here for a short period of time.”

    Iron Tiger asked, “Where did he came from?”

    Madame Han said, “No one know where he came from. By the time he came here he was already drunk. He continued to be drunk for several days. He was intoxicated to the point of being unconscious.”

    Iron Tiger stared at her. Once he determined she was not lying, he finally continued to ask, “Why did you take him in?”

    Madame Han said, “Because he had no money to pay. Beside he had this pitiful look!”

    Iron Tiger said, “And he is young and did not look bad.”

    Madame Han actually blushed a little. “However, he had no relation with me.”

    Iron Tiger said, “Because he wasn’t interested in you.”

    Madame Han sighed and said, “It doesn’t seem like he was interested in any woman.”

    He asked each question quickly, evidently had thought carefully about it.

    Madame Han yet had to thought about things before answering because she knew once she answered wrongly she would be signing her own death warrant. “Actually he did not do much here. He only washed some dishes and poured teas…”

    She suddenly remembered something particularly unusual. “He also took a few saber blows for us?”

    Iron Tiger asked, “Who made these blows?”

    Madame Han replied, “Seemed like Chefu’s little brothers!”

    Iron Tiger asked, “Ah Ji killed them?”

    Madame Han replied, “No, he basically did not retaliate at all.”

    Iron Tiger’s pupil suddenly contracted, “Could it be that he just stood there and suffered those little punks’ sabers?”

    Madame Han replied, “He did not even move.”

    Iron Tiger’s corner of his eyes started twitching again.

    Iron Tiger’s corner of his eyes twitching did not necessarily mean he wanted to kill. It sometimes happened when he felt ill omen about himself.

    He grew up in a poor and wretched environment. Since little, he was mixed in on the street and obviously had suffered other’s saber blows. The first time he suffered a saber blow, he eyes twitched.

    Because that time he offended the gang leader of the neighborhood. He knew he was facing a very dreadful opponent.

    Right now the corner of his eyes was twitching the same way as that time.

    — The person he will be facing this time, what kind of person is he exactly?

    — A person that could use three fingers to shattered Ah Yong’s iron palm, why did he just stood there and suffered the sabers of those punks?

    — Why did he endure those type of pains and insults he did not need to endure?

    Madame Han was sighing. She continued, “At that time, we would never imagined he was that type of person?”

    Iron Tiger, “In your opinion, what type of person is he?”

    Madame Han replied, “On first glance, he did seemed rather useless. No matter how we mistreated him, he did not seemed to care. No matter how much he had to endure, he could still tolerate it.”

    Iron Tiger said, “He really did not need to endure any of this!”

    Madame Han said, “I also heard he killed Master Iron Head yesterday night.”

    Iron Tiger asked, “What do you think was the reason why he would rather endure the saber blow than retaliate at that time?”

    Madame Han was pondering and replied, “Perhaps he did things in the past the should not be seen by anyone.”

    Iron Tiger said, “Not right!”

    Madame Han asked, “Not right?”

    Iron Tiger asked, “He did not even move and endured saber blows for you, what would he gain?”


    [End of Chapter 17]


    Footnote
    89. shenccangbulou (深藏不露), literally means “well hidden, not shown” is the same name as ch. 8 which I translated as “More than Meets the Eye”. I also considered “Well-Hidden Talent” based on context. I kept this version because it’s really not wrong.
    90. Wuhuduanmendao (五虎断门刀), lit. “five tiger breaking door saber”.
    91. Wanshengdao (万胜刀), lit. “myriad victory dao”. wan could be myriad, ten thousand, or simply ‘countless’. When the word “wan” is used, most often it’s used to mean great number and not literally ten thousand. IMO, “millions” in a figurative sense is also an acceptable translation.
    92. Qiqiaodao (七巧刀), lit “seven ‘conincidence’/‘skillful’ saber”.
    93. taihangkuaidao (太行快刀), lit “great travel fast saber” but taihang is usually a place so I kept it untranslated.
    94. Jiang Zhong (江中), surname Jiang means river, given name means “middle/within”.
    95. Ziling (紫铃), lit purple/violet bell.
    96. Huaihe (淮河), the Huaihe River near east of China.
    97. Zhangbaotang (章宝堂), lit. “section precious hall”. Take it as just a name of a medical hall.

    click to show/hide spoilers
    Notes

    • A lot of minor change. I do think the original Chinese text when Tiger commented on what AY can do from now on was much harsher than how kara translate it.
    • MH said AJ “stay here” not “unconscious”.
    • I liked “signing her own death warrant” so much, I kept it.
    • Missing two lines after Tiger asked MH what type of person she thinks AJ is.
    Last edited by kaister; 09-10-14 at 01:10 PM.

  2. #22
    Senior Member kaister's Avatar
    Join Date
    Jun 2010
    Location
    San Francisco Bay Area
    Posts
    226

    Default

    Originally translated by Ren Wo Xing on 5/19/10. Revised by kaister.

    Chapter 18
    As If It Was Two Different People


    Madame Han replied, “Gains nothing at all.”

    Iron Tiger said, “Because even if he hadn't taken those sabre blows for you, you still would have treated him the same!”

    Madame Han said, “He doesn't care much at all how I treat him.”

    Iron Tiger asked, “He is willing to risk his life and fight against the boss for the sake of the Miaozi siblings. What does he gain from this?”

    Madame Han replied, “Gains nothing at all!”

    Iron Tiger said, “A person like him, how could he ever have done something that he is unable to face anyone?”

    Madame Han no longer spoke because she had already knew her error in judgment.

    Iron Tiger said, “For him to act in such a way, he must have suffered some sort of severe blow that caused him to be downhearted and take no interest in anything. The reason he is willing to undergo pain and humiliation must be because his family and reputation are both extremely illustrious. Since he has became like this now, it would absolutely not let people know about his past.”

    These words were not necessarily meant for Madame Han. He was only musing aloud over Ah Ji's background.

    But Madame Han heard every single word very clearly. She had always taken Iron Tiger for a crude, rash, and violent man. She had never seen him so calm, nor had she seen him consider things so deeply.

    She had known Iron Tiger for many years. Only today did she discovered that he had such a side to him. His violent, crude behavior was perhaps just a cover up. It prevented others from seeing his intelligence and subtlety. It made them underestimate him.

    Gazing upon his calm face and sharp eyes, Madame Han suddenly felt an unspeakable terror in her heart. Only now did she really understand how terrifying this man was.

    She was even beginning to secretly grow worried for Ah Ji. No matter who he was, the opponent he was now facing was certainly much more formidable than he could have anticipated.

    This was very possibly his final battle. His former fame and glory would very possibly enter the grave with him.

    — Perhaps this was exactly the outcome he was hoping for.

    — The person who would die here would just be the Useless Ah Ji. His reputation and fame in distant lands would inevitably endure forever.

    Madame Han let out a sigh from the bottom of her heart. She raised her head only to realize Iron Tiger's sharp eyes were fixed upon her. Her heart immediately went cold, a cold that penetrated to the soles of her feet.

    Iron Tiger suddenly said, “Actually, there's no need for you to worry over him!”

    Madame Han said, “I…”

    Iron Tiger interrupted, “As soon as he made his move, he immediately killed Iron Head and ruined Iron Fist, without revealing even the slightest hint of the origins of his martial arts. I've been pondering it in my mind; there could be no more than five people who have attained such an incredible level of martial arts. A person of his age, there is possibly only one!”

    Madame Han couldn't help but ask, “Which one?”

    Iron Tiger said, “That person had already died, but I always believed that he would never die so young!”

    Madame Han asked, “You believe Ah Ji is that person?”

    Iron Tiger slowly nodded. “If Ah Ji really is that person, the person who will die in this battle will definitely be me!”

    Madame Han felt a sense of relief in her heart, but didn't reveal any of it on her face. She was a very experienced courtesan. Naturally, she knew quite well about when, where, and how to express her concern for someone else. She gently held onto Iron Tiger's hand. “Then why must you go and risk your life for someone else? Why must you go find him?”

    Iron Tiger looked at her pudgy, fat hand. He slowly said, “I don't necessarily need to go.”

    This time, Madame Han really did let out a sigh of relief. Iron Tiger continued, “But someone else must go.”

    Madame Han asked, “Who?”

    Iron Tiger replied, “You!”

    Madame Han was startled. “You want me to go find Ah Ji?”

    Iron Tiger said, “Bring him here to meet me!”

    Madame Han wanted to force out a smile, but was unable to. “How should I know where he is?”

    Iron Tiger's eyes were as sharp as a hawk's. Coldly staring at her, he said, “You should know, because right now, there's only one place for him to stay.”

    Madame Han asked, “Where?”

    Iron Tiger replied, “Right here!”

    Madame Han asked, “Why would he come here?”

    Iron Tiger said, “Because he has already made an agreement to meet the boss at this place, here tonight. Naturally, he will come in advance to scout the place out and see if the boss has set any traps or ambushes!”

    He continued, “In this city, this is place he is most familiar with. It seems as though every person here treats him quite well. He can easily find a place to hide. The boss's men definitely won't be able to find him. If I were him, I would definitely do the same thing!”

    Madame Han sighed, “Unfortunately, he isn't Master Tiger. He isn't as careful and astute as Master Tiger.”

    Iron Tiger sneered.

    Madame Han said, “If Master Tiger don't believe me, you can go ahead and search this place.”

    She forced out a smile. “You are quite familiar with this place as well!”

    Iron Tiger stared at her. “He really hasn't come?”

    Madame Han said, “If he did came, how could I be unaware of it?”

    Iron Tiger stared at her for a long time again. Suddenly, he rose to his feet and walked out.

    * * *

    The sun was now in the western side of the sky.

    Madame Han sat there by herself for a long, long time, lost in thought. Only after she was certain that Iron Tiger was already far away from here did she slowly stand up. She sighed and mumbled to herself, “Ah Ji, Ah Ji...who are you? Haven't you already found enough trouble yourself? Why must you bring trouble upon others as well?”

    There was a decrepit old wooden room behind the kitchen, with only a single bed, desk, and chair. This was the mute cook's home. Although it was filthy and crude, to them, it was no different from heaven.

    After they had labored for an entire day, this was the only place where they could quietly lie down and do what they wanted to do. They had spent their golden years and happiest moments on this bed.

    Although the husband was rough and boorish, and the wife was small, thin, and dry-looking, they were able to do their best to make each other happy. Because they knew that this, alone, was what they truly possessed. Whatever they could have, they would do their best to enjoy it. They were very satisfied with their lives.

    * * *

    Right now, the two of them were seated on that bed. Their hands were still tightly clasped on top of the table.

    Staring at them, Ah Ji heaved a sigh in his heart.

    — Why is it forever impossible for me to live a life such as theirs?

    There were three small dishes of food on the table. There was even wine. The mute pointed at the flask of wine, as his wife said, “This isn't good wine, but it is real wine. The mute knows that you like to drink wine!”

    Ah Ji did not speak. His throat seemed to have locked up. He knew how hard and arduous their lives were. For the sake of these two bottles of wine, they very possibly were giving up a cotton coat for winter.

    He was extremely grateful to them for their kindness, but today, he could not drink wine. Not even a single drop of wine could pass by his lips. He knew himself too well. If he began to drink, it would be very likely that he would be unable to stop. He would keep drinking until he was totally drunk. If he became drunk today, without question, he would die at the boss's hands.

    The mute was already frowning. His wife immediately said, “Why aren't you drinking? Although our wine isn't good, at least it wasn't stolen.”

    She looked like a sharp awl. Ah Ji didn't mind. He knew that she was just like her husband, which they were both filled with the same warmth and sympathy.

    He also knew that to people like them, there were some things that could never be explained. Thus, he had no choice but to drink. He was never able to refuse the kind intentions of others.

    After seeing him drink a cup, the mute smiled. He immediately poured another cup for him. Although he had many things he wanted to say, his throat was only capable of producing a hoarse neighing sound.

    Fortunately, he had a wife who understood him and shared trials and tribulations with him. “The mute wants to tell you, by being willing to drink our wine, it shows that you don't look down on us. You consider him a good friend, a good brother!”

    Ah Ji lifted up his head. He could tell that the mute's eyes were filled with a thirst for friendship. How could he reject this cup?

    The mute drank a cup as well. He let out a sigh contently. To him, drinking wine was something extremely luxurious and rare, just like friendship.

    He liked to drink, but rarely did. He also liked friends, but no one had ever treated him as a friend. Right now, he had both things before him. He had nothing else to ask of the world, and there was only satisfaction and gratitude. He was grateful for everything life had given him.

    Watching him, Ah Ji suddenly felt as though his throat had once more become blocked up. Only wine would be able to unblock it, many cups of wine.

    Right at this moment, Madame Han suddenly entered. She was shockingly staring at the empty cup in his hand. “You are drinking again?”

    Ah Ji said, “Drank just a little!”

    Madame Han asked, “You yourself should know well enough that you cannot drink today. Why are you still drinking?”

    Ah Ji replied, “Because the mute is my friend.”

    Madame Han let out a sigh. “Friend. How much money is a friend worth by the pound? Are they worth even more than your own life?”

    Ah Ji did not respond. He didn't need to respond. Anybody should be able to tell that he valued friendship far more than he did his own life.

    — Life itself was nothing more than a blank space. It must be filled up with many things of value. If friendship was missing, how much would the rest be worth? Madame Han was a drinker herself. She knew what it would be like when an alcoholic began to drink again after having abstained for many days. When preparing for a great battle with the likes of people such as the Big Boss and Iron Tiger, drinking would result in self-destruction. She suddenly reached out with her hands, snatched up the bottle of wine on the table, and drank up all of the remaining wine.

    Bad wine is usually very strong wine. Her eyes immediately became slightly tipsy. Staring at Ah Ji, she asked, "Do you know who came looking for you just then?"

    Ah Ji responded, “Iron Tiger?”

    Madame Han asked, “Do you know what type of person he is?”

    Ah Ji replied, “A very formidable person!”

    Madame Han sneered, “Not only is he formidable, he is far more formidable than you imagine!”

    Ah Ji said, “Oh?”

    Madame Han said, “Not only did he correctly guess that you would come here, he's even guessed who you really are!”

    Ah Ji asked, “Who am I?”

    Madame Han replied, “Someone who is supposedly already dead!”

    Ah Ji's face did not change. He dully said, “I'm still alive.”

    Madame Han said, “He doesn't believe that you're dead either, but I believe it!”

    She loudly yelled, “I believe that he can definitely make you die again!”

    Ah Ji asked, “Since I'm already a dead man, what's the big deal if I die again?”

    Madame Han could no longer yell.

    She really had no way of dealing with such a person at all. She could only sigh. “To be honest, Iron Tiger himself admitted that if you really are that person, he won't be a match for you. But you insist on ruining yourself, insist on drinking wine!”

    As she spoke, her temper began to rise again. She threw the bottles of wine heavily on the floor. “And the wine you drink is crap like this, which might make someone die of disgust!”

    Ah Ji's face was still totally expressionless. He only said two words, in a cold voice. “Get out!”

    Madame Han bound to her feet. “Do you realize who you are talking to? How dare you tell me to get out?!”

    Ah Ji said, “I don't care who you are. All I know is that this is my friend's home. No matter who is shouting and causing a ruckus in my friend's home, I will ask them to leave.”

    Madame Han asked, “Do you know who gave them this home?”

    Ah Ji slowly rose to his feet. Facing her, he said, “All I know is that I want you to leave. And that you are going to leave.”

    Madame Han stared at him in shock. One step at a time, she backed up. In that brief span of time, she realized that this Useless Ah Ji had suddenly transformed into someone else, had become unspeakably calm and emotionless. The words he spoke had also transformed, into orders. No one would dare to refuse his orders. Because anyone could tell that if they dared to refuse his orders, they would regret it.

    A person could never transform so quickly. Only someone very used to giving orders could have such an awe-inspiring aura.

    After backing up to outside of the door, Madame Han dared to speak the words in her heart. “You must be that person. You must be!”

    Only to hear a voice coldly said from behind, “No!”

    * * *

    Madame Han turned around. She saw Iron Tiger.

    His face looked like weathered granite: rough, grim, and resolute.

    But Madame Han's face had become contorted with fear. Trembling, she said, "You...you said he isn't?"

    Iron Tiger said, “No matter who he used to be in the past, he's now changed, changed into a useless alcoholic.” Madame Han said, “He isn't...isn't an alcoholic!”

    Iron Tiger said, “No matter what his identity is, a person who is willing to drink alcohol before engaging in a life-and-death battle is an alcoholic!”

    Madame Han said, “But I know that there are many 'drunken warriors' in the martial world who can only reveal their real powers when drunk!”

    Iron Tiger sneered, "Those stories of 'drunken warriors' are only good for deceiving little kids!"

    Madame Han said, "But every time I drink wine, I feel as though I am more courageous."

    Iron Tiger said, "Real men do not need wine to bolster their courage."

    Madame Han said, "After I drink, my strength will increase as well."

    Iron Tiger said, "When experts fight, they don't compete in mere brute strength."

    Madame Han wasn't a person that had never seen the world. Of course she understood this principle.

    She was just intentionally randomly talking with Iron Tiger with the purpose of distracting him in order to give Ah Ji an opportunity.

    Regardless of whether he wanted to flee or to fight, she was willing to create this opportunity for Ah Ji. But Ah Ji didn't even move.

    Iron Tiger continued, "But wine can slow down a person's reflexes, lead to errors in judgment. When experts compete, if they make even the slightest of mistakes, defeat is guaranteed."

    These words weren't meant for Madame Han to hear either. His eyes were fixed upon Ah Ji's body. One word at a time, he continued, "When experts compete, if a single stance is executed improperly, then death will be certain!"

    Ah Ji's face was still totally void of expression. He only dully asked, "You are an expert?"

    Iron Tiger said, "Since I already know who you are, you should also know who I am.”

    Ah Ji said, "All I know is that you are someone who once treated me to a bowl of beef noodles. Unfortunately, you didn't put your money down. The person who had to pay was still me."

    He dully continued, "Although I'm not an expert, I'm not someone who eats without paying for his food!”

    Iron Tiger stared at him. All the bones in his body suddenly began to crackle without stopping, as though fireworks were going off.

    This was one of the utmost advanced external martial arts techniques, called 'A String of Fireworks'. There were only two people in the world who had mastered this technique.

    — Lei Zhentian98, the 'Tiger of Wind, Clouds, and Thunder', who roamed across the distant north without ever having met a match.

    — Bai Yuncheng99, the 'Jade Overlord', who had ruled over Mt. Qilian for over twenty years. The 'Jade Overlord', after making his reputation, was now very rarely seen in the martial world.

    The 'Tiger of Wind, Clouds, and Thunder' had always been an extremely secretive man who left few traces of his whereabouts. In recent years, all news of him had vanished. Some said that he had died beneath the sword of an extremely famous swordsman. Others said that both he and this swordsman had both perished.

    — The swordsman in this rumor was allegedly the peerless Yan Shisan.

    There was another rumor also making the rounds. Lei Zhentian had entered an extremely secretive organization in the martial world, and became one of the eight heads of this organization.

    It was said that they were even more secretive than the 'Azure Dragon Society' of bygone days, with greater power as well.

    After the sound of bones crackling, Iron Tiger's large body seemed to have grown even larger. He suddenly puffed out his chest and loudly shouted, “You still don't know who I am?”

    Ah Ji sighed. "There's only one thing I do not know!”

    Iron Tiger asked, "What?"

    Ah Ji retorted, "You should have died under Yan Shisan's sword. How is it that you came to this place to become someone's slave and running-dog?”

    Iron Tiger stared at him. He suddenly let out a long sigh. "It really is you. I wasn't wrong."

    Ah Ji asked, "Are you certain?”

    Iron Tiger replied, "In the whole wide world, aside from you, who would dare to be so disrespectful to Lei Zhentian?”

    Ah Ji retorted, "That boss of yours doesn't dare to be disrespectful either?"

    Iron Tiger did not respond. He continued, "During the past seven years, I've always wanted to fight you in a duel to the death. However the person I have been the most unwilling to meet is also you because I've never been certain of victory over you!"

    Ah Ji said, "You have no chance at all!"

    Iron Tiger said, "Today, my chance has come. Recently, you have drank too much wine, while trained too little."

    Ah Ji could not dispute that.

    Iron Tiger said, "Even if I die to your sword today, I will die with no complaints. Only..."

    A murderous look suddenly appeared in his eyes. "Only today, no matter who wins in our battle, no matter who lives or who dies, no one can be allowed to reveal our secret."

    Ah Ji's expression changed.

    Iron Tiger suddenly turned around. Striking out with a single fist, Madame Han was sent flying away. She definitely would no longer be able to sell out the youth and flesh of any more girls, nor would she be able to reveal anybody's secrets. Ah Ji's face turned white, but did not move to block.

    Iron Tiger let out a sigh. Gathering another surge of strength, he said, "The chef and his wife, are they really your friends?"

    Ah Ji said, "Yes!"

    Iron Tiger said, "I do not wish to kill your friends, but these two absolutely must die!"

    Ah Ji asked, “Why?"

    Iron Tiger coldly asked, "How many people in this world are capable of defeating Lei Zhentian?”

    Ah Ji replied, "Not many." Iron Tiger said, "If you win, I imagine you, too, would not be willing for the results of this battle to be revealed."

    Ah Ji could not deny it. If no one revealed their secrets, in the event of his victory, the person he defeated would have only been the boss's slave. If he were to be defeated, the person who died would only have been a useless Ah Ji.

    So what if Ah Ji lived? So what if Ah Ji died?

    Iron Tiger said, "Our lives and deaths are not a big deal. But our secrets must not be divulged."

    Ah Ji shut his mouth. His face became even paler.

    Iron Tiger asked, "Then why haven't you personally taken care of them?"

    Ah Ji was silent for a long time, before slowly saying, "I cannot. They are my friends."

    Iron Tiger stared at him and then began laughing wildly. "When I think about the previous years, when your sword roamed across the martial world, a sword without peer which knew no defeat, whose life did you placed any value on? For the sake of victory, was there anything that you would not do? But now, you aren't willing to kill even two people such as them?”


    [End of Chapter 18]



    Footnote
    98. Lei Zhentian (雷震天), surname Lei means ‘thunder’, given name means ‘sky shaking’.
    99. Bai Yuncheng (白云城), surname Bai means ‘white’, given name means ‘cloud city’.

    click to show/hide spoilers
    Notes:

    The original translated chapter is superb. I don’t remember making much change at all. Most of the lines are directly lifted from the original translation. All details in the book are translated intact. The funny thing is I remember removing words more than adding it. I’m a more direct translator so I always steer closer to original text. To be honest, almost all of the “alteration” RWX did are fantastic and some are even better than translating it directly. I skim a little of the other chapters. I think most I’ll do are restructure the text (divide lines closer to original source, add sectional breaks — * * *), rename characters to keep things consistent, and correct any mistranslation.

    Changes:
    • Title changed to accurate reflect the Chinese. Title literally mean “judge as if two people”, a Chinese idiom that means a person is so different it seemed as if he is two different people. Thus original title of “Placing Judgement on Two Men” is not correct.
    • Changed “Snatching away the empty cup by his hand with a vulture-like grip, she said“ to “She was shockingly staring at the empty cup in his hand.”.
    • I’m not sure why qinglong was translated as “black dragon”, if anything it should be “blue/green dragon”. I looked this up and saw a wiki entry with “Azure Dragon” as a translation for qinglong so I ran with that. Was it previously translated as “black dragon” before?

    General comments:
    - Chinese word “dao” means “said” or more like “spoke”. I think “spoke” is more correct because “dao” is not used in everyday speech. It’s only used in writing, whereas, to me, “shuo” is “said”/“say”. The word is used quite a lot in dialogues. Whether a person is asking question of replying, it’s “he spoke”, “she spoke”. It makes sense since asking and replying is a form of speaking. I’ve taken liberty in those situation by changing it to “he asked” and “she replied”. Seeing “he said”/“she said”, when people are asking question just look odd to me. I think these are perfectly valid translation. The only thing odd with this stance is that sometimes text would use the word “wen” = “ask” in some dialogue but this seemed rather rare in comparison to “dao”. It seems like Chinese writer favor using “spoke” instead of “ask” when a character is asking a question. Whereas, it’s the opposite in English.

    - Also, in dialogues the colon “:” is used before quotations. I never like this because it made the text look like a play with dialogues. I changed these to commas but RWX showed me something new. Sometimes, he simply changed it to periods. I don’t know why I’d never thought of this before. < LOL >This is the most common reason I would go out of my way to alter the original punctuation used. The other most common? Comma splices, changing commas back to period like it should be. Actually, both of them happened so much I don’t know which is more common.

    - The other rarer reason for changing punctuation is when the original Chinese text clearly have a dialogue which is a question but doesn’t use a question mark. I sometimes see period and exclamation mark used instead. I am very careful with this. Reading other people’s translation, one of the most common mistakes is that the translator assuming the text is a question when it is not AND assuming text is NOT a question when it is. I always did a double take to make sure that when I’m changing something into a question, it is definitely a question. Wrongly used question mark is not something I’d encountered or not that I remember.
    Last edited by kaister; 09-29-14 at 07:56 PM.

  3. #23
    Senior Member kaister's Avatar
    Join Date
    Jun 2010
    Location
    San Francisco Bay Area
    Posts
    226

    Default Chapter 19

    Originally translated by Ren Wo Xing on 5/11/10. Revised by kaister.

    Chapter 19
    True Friends100


    Lifting his face to the heavens, he laughed wildly. "I know that you yourself once said, in order to be an unparalleled swordsman, one must be heartless. How about now? Now, you've changed. You are no longer that unparalleled swordsman. Without question, you will lose this battle!"

    Ah Ji's suddenly clenched his fists. The pupils of his eyes shrank as well.

    Iron Tiger said, "To be honest, I really don't care whether you kill them or not. If I can kill you, where can they possibly run to?"

    Ah Ji was silent.

    Iron Tiger said, "Although you as a person have changed, you are still here. What about your sword?”

    Ah Ji silently bent down and picked up a dried twig.

    Iron Tiger asked, "This is your sword?"

    Ah Ji dully said, "I've changed as a person. My sword has changed as well!"

    Iron Tiger said, "Good!"

    As soon as he said that word, 'good', all the bones of his body began to crackle once again. The technique he was using was, once again, that unparalleled external technique of utmost advancement.

    He really was Lei Zhentian, who had wandered throughout the world without meeting a match. His heart was filled with confidence. He seemed to be absolutely certain of victory in this match.

    * * *

    The setting sun was now red as blood.

    The blood had not yet begun to flow out.

    Ah Ji's sword was still in his hand. Although this wasn't a long sword and was nothing more than a stick of dried firewood, it changed once it entered his hand. It became an unimaginable tool for killing.

    Just as Lei Zhentian began to use his 'A String of Firecrackers' technique, when his body was filled with strength and confidence, Ah Ji's sword thrust out and struck a bone joint that had just started to crackle.

    His movements were very light, and he tapped down very gently. The wooden branch trembled along with the crackling of the bone. It began from the second joint of the left hand's index finger and jumped all the way down, passing by the left elbow, the shoulder, and the vertebrae…

    Whenever the ‘String of Firecrackers’ technique began, it was precisely like the sudden jolt of a hibernating thunder. Once it started, it would be unmanageable.

    Iron Tiger's entire body seemed to have become 'glued to' by this wooden branch. He couldn't even move. After the wooden branch danced across his left shoulder, his face became totally devoid of blood. Cold sweat poured from his head like rain.

    After every single bone joint in his body had crackled, the wooden branch, which had come to a rest at the last joint of his right pinky finger, suddenly crumbled into dust and dispersed into the autumn wind. But he still stood there without moving and could not move. The cold sweat on his face had dried out, even the corner of his mouth had cracked, and also his sharp eyes were totally bloodshot. After staring at Ah Ji for a long time, he finally was able to ask one question. His voice had also become low and hoarse. With one word at a time, he asked, "What type of sword skill is this?”

    Ah Ji replied, "This is a sword skill designed to defeat the 'String of Firecrackers' technique.”

    Iron Tiger said, "Good. Good…”

    Just after he finished saying the second 'good', in the blink of an eye this towering, mountain-like Iron Tiger suddenly started to become weak, paralyzed, and crumbling…

    His sturdy, steel-like body seemed to have suddenly turned into mud.

    The dust from the wooden branch was still dancing in the wind, yet him as a person could no longer move.

    * * *

    The setting sun had gotten weaker. Ah Ji anxiously opened his hand. The wooden twig he was holding in his hand immediately turned into dust and was dispersed into wind.

    — This was a terrifying power that not only crushed the twig into dust, it had also numbed his hand. What's more, he himself hadn't used the slightest bit of force. All of the power came from Iron Tiger's bone joints. All he did was borrow that power by using the force released from Iron Tiger's first joint to shatter his second joint.

    Right now, all the bones in his body had been shattered —

    It was shattered by his own forces. If Ah Ji had used any force of his own, in all likelihood, this force would have reversed back to him. It would pass through the wooden branch, pass through his arm, and go straight into his heart.

    — But when experts compete, they do not compete in mere brute strength.

    Iron Tiger understood this concept. Unfortunately, he had underestimated Ah Ji.

    — You've changed. You are no longer that unparalleled swordsman. Without question, you will lose this battle!

    Isn’t arrogance just like wine? Not only could it lead to errors in judgment, it could also make someone drunk.

    Ah Ji drank some wine, and also gave him a bottle...a bottle of “arrogance”.

    Ah Ji was not drunk but he had became drunk.

    — When experts compete, they don't merely compete in strength and skill. They also compete in wits.

    No matter what, victory is better than defeat. For the sake of victory, doing anything is acceptable.

    The wind blew over directly. Ah Ji quietly stood in the middle of the wind for a good while, before realizing that the mute's and his wife were standing in front of the wooden house, staring at him.

    A very strange look was in the mute's eyes but his wife was sneering.

    Ah Ji didn't speak, because he was asking himself, "Who exactly am I?"

    The mute's wife said, "You shouldn't have drank wine, but insisted on drinking, only because you had predicted long ago that Iron Tiger would come here. You also wanted to kill us, but refused to do so, only because you knew that there was no way for us to escape. Otherwise, why did you allow for Iron Tiger to kill Madame Han?"

    Her words would always be sharper than that of awls. "You did this on purpose, for the sake of making Iron Tiger believe that you've changed, intentionally making him look down on you. Why don't you come over now and kill the two of us? Aren't you afraid that we'll reveal your secret?"

    Ah Ji slowly walked over.

    The mute's wife pulled out a piece of silver and forcefully threw it to the ground. "A piece of silver won't magically sprout from a rice bowl. We don't want your silver. Now, you don't owe us, and we don't owe you."

    Ah Ji slowly reached his hand out.

    But he didn't pick up the piece of silver, nor did he kill them. All he did was hold onto the mute's hand.

    The mute also held onto his hand. Neither of them spoke. In this world, there are many things and many emotions between men which cannot be described in words.

    In the men’s world, there are many things which women can never understand. Even if a woman has experienced hardship and suffering with a man for many years, she will still be unable to fully understand that man's thoughts and feelings.

    — And when have men truly understand women?

    Ah Ji finally said, "Even though you cannot speak, I fully understand all the words in your heart."

    The mute nodded, his eyes brimming with hot tears.

    Ah Ji said, "I believe that you will never reveal my secret. I have absolute confidence in you."

    He again tightly gripped the mute's hand, before walking away without looking back.

    He couldn't bear to look back, because he knew that this ordinary couple would probably never again be able to live their simple and frugal, yet peaceful life like before. He was once again questioning himself.

    — What type of person am I?

    Why must I always bring people so much trouble?

    — Doing this, am I right or wrong?

    * * *

    Seeing him walked far away, the hot tears in the mute's eyes finally could no longer be restrained, as they fell down.

    But his wife was whispering, "The only thing he brought us was trouble. Why must you act this way towards him?"

    The mute was shouting in his heart.

    — Because he did not look down on me. Because he considers me his friend. Aside from him, nobody has ever truly treated me as a friend.

    This time, his wife did not hear the words in his heart, because she would be forever incapable of understanding how much weight this word held in a man's heart: "Friendship". A true man. A real man.

    * * *

    Iron Tiger's body was carried back with a wooden plank. At this moment, it was lying within the six-sided pavilion of the flower garden. Dusk had fallen, and the lanterns in the pavilion had been lit.

    Zhuyeqing (Bamboo Leaf Green) clasped his hands behind his back. He quietly stared at the corpse on the wooden plank, without the slightest trace of emotion on his face. He didn't seem the slightest bit surprised about this matter. Only when the boss hurriedly ran over did he reveal a look of concern and sorrow on his face.

    The Big Boss had already jumped to his feet. As soon as he saw Iron Tiger's corpse, he had leapt up and loudly howled, "Once again, was it Ah Ji who did this murderous deed?”

    Zhuyeqing hanged his head. He gloomily said, "I didn't expect him to find Ah Ji so quickly. Even less did I expect him to die such a gruesome death."

    The Big Boss couldn't see any wounds on his body, so Zhuyeqing explained. "Before he died, every single bone joint in his body had been broken."

    "What was used to break them ?”

    "I can't tell."

    Zhuyeqing was silent, lost in thought for a moment, before continuing, "All I can tell is that Ah Ji definitely did not use a sword, a sabre, or any sort of metal weapon."

    The Big Boss immediately asked, "On what basis do you make that claim?”

    Zhuyeqing said, "Iron Tiger's clothes don't reveal any trace of weapon blows, nor are there any tears or openings. The only thing on him are some wooden chips."

    The Big Boss's eyes widened. "Are you telling me that all Ah Ji used was a wooden stick?”

    Zhuyeqing said, "Very possible.”

    The Big Boss asked, "Do you know what type of martial art was Iron Tiger training?"

    Zhuyeqing replied, "It seems as though it was some sort of external martial art, along the lines of the 'Golden Bell Cover' or the 'Iron Vest' technique?"

    The Big Boss asked, "Have you ever seen his real martial art?"

    Zhuyeqing said, "No."

    The Big Boss said, "I have. It was precisely because his skills were so incredibly powerful that I accepted him immediately without even fully understanding his background or history. Only afterwards did I realize that he was the 'Diamond Within the Clouds' who once ran rampant in Liaobei, Third Master Cui.”

    Zhuyeqing said, "I've heard the Big Boss mentioned it before."

    The Big Boss said, "Although he was once pushed to the tether by Lei Zhentian, I can guarantee that his skill definitely was not all that inferior to that of Lei's, nor that of the 'Jade Overlord' of Mt. Qilian."

    Zhuyeqing didn't dare to disagree.

    No one dared to dispute with the Big Boss's judgments. Things that were verified by the Big Boss was definitely not wrong.

    The Big Boss said, "But now, you are actually claiming that this useless Ah Ji has actually snapped all of his bones with a wooden stick!"

    Zhuyeqing didn't dare to speak.

    The Big Boss tightly clenched his fists. He asked, "Where was his corpse found?"

    Zhuyeqing said, "At Madame Han's place."

    The Big Boss said, "That place isn't a graveyard. There must have been some people who saw them fight."

    Zhuyeqing said, "They were fighting near a heap of trash and firewoods behind the kitchen in the courtyard. The girls rarely go there, so aside from Ah Ji and Iron Tiger, there were at most three people there.”

    The Big Boss asked, “Which three?”

    Zhuyeqing replied, "Madame Han, and a mute chef and his wife."

    The Big Boss asked, "Have you already brought them here?"

    Zhuyeqing replied, "No."

    The Big Boss angrily asked, “Why?"

    Zhuyeqing replied, "Because they have already been silenced and killed by Ah Ji!"

    The blue veins on the Big Boss's forehead began to bulge. Clenching his teeth, he said, "Wonderful. Wonderful! I've fed all of you for so many years, and yet you can't even deal with a manure-carrying kid."

    He suddenly jumped up and roared, "Why don't you all roll up your bedclothes and leave!”

    Only after his temper evened out slightly did Zhuyeqing say in a low voice, "Because we are still waiting for some people."

    The boss asked, “Who?"

    Zhuyeqing's voice became even lower. "Some people who can deal with Ah Ji."

    Light immediately shone from the Big Boss's eyes. He lowered his own voice as well. "You are certain?"

    Zhuyeqing replied, "Yes."

    The boss said, "First tell me a name."

    Zhuyeqing leaned over and quietly whispered two words into his ear.

    The Big Boss's eyes became even brighter.

    Zhuyeqing retrieved a piece of rolled up paper from within his clothes. "This is the list of names he provided me. He will take on the responsibility of bringing all these people here."

    The Big Boss took the scroll and immediately asked, "When can they arrive?"

    Zhuyeqing said, "Tomorrow afternoon at the latest."

    The Big Boss let out a long sigh. "Fine. Arrange things for me. We will meet Ah Ji tomorrow afternoon."

    Zhuyeqing said, "Understood."

    The Big Boss clapped him on the shoulders. "I knew all along that no matter what, you will make things work out for me."

    A slight smile appeared on his face. "Tonight, you can take a good rest. It'll be alright if you come a bit later tomorrow as well. That woman..."

    Before he had a chance to finish, Zhuyeqing bowed down and smiled as well. "I know. I definitely won't forget about how well the Big Boss has treated me!"

    The boss laughed as well. "Good. Very good!"

    Iron Tiger's corpse still lay there, but he didn't even give it a glance.

    * * *

    Just after the Big Boss left, 'Iron Fist' Ah Yong rushed in. Kneeling in front of Iron Tiger's corpse, he began to weep bitterly.

    Zhuyeqing frowned. "Real men do not shed tears easily, and the dead cannot come back to life. What are you crying for?"

    Ah Yong said, "I cry not for him, but for myself!"

    Clenching his teeth, he balled his fists. "Because now, I finally see what the end is like for people who serve the Big Boss."

    Zhuyeqing said, "The boss doesn't treat people poorly at all."

    Ah Yong said, "But now that Iron Tiger has died, the Big Boss should at least arrange for his funeral…”

    Zhuyeqing interrupted him. He said, "The Big Boss knows that I will take care of this for him!"

    Ah Yong said, "You? Did Iron Tiger die for the Big Boss, or for you?”

    Zhuyeqing immediately placed a hand over his mouth, but the expressions of the twenty or so burly men respectfully standing guard in the area had already changed.

    Everyone knew how loyal Iron Tiger was to the Big Boss. Nobody wanted to have the same fate.

    But Zhuyeqing only sighed. "I don't care who Iron Tiger died for. All I know is that if the Big Boss wanted me to go die for him at this moment, I would go die immediately.”

    * * *

    The night had came.

    Zhuyeqing walked through the path from the six-sided pavilion and came out from a back door. He walked into a narrow alleyway. At the corner of the alleyway, there was a small door.

    He lightly knocked three times, then lightly knocked twice. The door opened. There was no light at all in the dark courtyard.

    A hunchbacked old man closed the door and locked it.

    Zhuyeqing quietly asked, "Where are they?"

    The hunchbacked old man did not speak. He only moved away a large water jar at the corner of the courtyard and lifted up a stone slab. Neither the stone slab nor the large water jar were light, and yet when he lifted them up, he didn't seem to use any strength at all. A dim light could actually be seen coming from where the stone slab was, illuminating a few stone steps. Clasping his hands behind his back, Zhuyeqing had already begun to slowly walk down the stone stairway.

    * * *

    The cellar was gloomy and damp. There were two people huddled in the corner. It was the mute and his wife.

    Although they had not yet died, since Ah Ji had not killed them to silence them, no one know how they got here. Even they themselves did not know. They only recalled something hitting them on the back of their heads. When they woke up, they were here.

    A look of anger was on the mute's face, because as soon as she woke up, his wife had begun to whisper. "I knew all along that he brought us nothing but trouble and ill-fortune. I just knew that this time..."

    But she stopped speaking, because she had already seen someone walking down the stone steps. A smile was on his face, but here, the dim light caused his smile to have an indescribably sly look to it. She couldn't help but shudder a few times as she tightly clenched her husband's rough, broad hand.

    Smiling, Zhuyeqing stared at them as he said in a gentle voice, "Don't be afraid. I didn't come to harm you. I just want to ask you a few questions!"

    He reached out and displayed a pile of golden leaves and two silver ingots. "As long as you are willing to honestly answer, all of this gold and silver is yours. It's more than enough to open a very respectable restaurant!"

    The mute had shut his mouth, but a greedy look had appeared in his wife's eyes. All her life, she had never seen this much gold…

    How many women do not like gold?

    Zhuyeqing's smile became even warmer. He liked it when others exposed their own weaknesses in front of him. He could already tell that this method would definitely net him good results.

    Thus he immediately asked, "Before they fought, did they speak?"

    "Yes!"

    "Was Iron Tiger's original name Lei Zhentian? The 'Tiger of Wind, Cloud, and Thunder', Lei Zhentian?"

    "It seems like it was!"

    The mute's wife said, "I seem to recall having heard him say that in the martial world, there were only a few people capable of defeating Lei Zhentian!"

    Zhuyeqing smiled.

    Although Iron Tiger had been able to deceive the boss on this matter, he hadn't been able to deceive Zhuyeqing. No one could deceive him.

    And thus he asked again, "Did Ah Ji reveal his own name?"

    "No!"

    The mute's wife said, "But it seemed as though Iron Tiger had already recognized who he is…”

    The mute had been staring at her this entire time, his eyes filled with rage. He suddenly struck her on the face with a heavy palm, so hard that her entire person toppled to the floor. The shrewdly shouted out, "I've suffered with you all my life! Now that we have an opportunity, why let it slip by? Why should I keep the secret of that damn friend of yours? What good does it do me?"

    The mute was so furious that his entire body trembled. This woman was no longer his meek, mild wife. She was a greedy woman who would be willing to sell out anyone and anything for gold.

    She wouldn't be the first woman who would be willing to discard even her husband for the sake of gold. And she definitely would not be the last.

    He suddenly realized that the reason she had endured misery and poverty with him in the past was only because she never had a chance like this. Otherwise, she might have left him long ago.

    This realization was like a needle stabbing straight to his heart.

    She was still yelling!

    "You won't let me talk, but I insist on talking. If you aren't willing to be rich, you can sod off! The farther away you scram, the better! I…"

    She didn't finish her words. The mute had already thrown himself towards her, tightly choking her by the throat, the blue veins on his arm bulging out.

    Zhuyeqing didn't have any intention to pull him off. Still smiling, he simply watched off to one side coolly.

    By the time the mute realized that he had used too much force, and that his wife was no longer breathing, he let go. But by then, it was already too late.

    He stupidly stared at his two hands, then stared at his wife. Tears and cold sweat cascaded from his face.

    Zhuyeqing smiled. "Well done! Bold man! There aren't a lot of men in this world who can choke their wives to death in the blink of an eye. I admire you!"

    The mute’s throat let out a beast-like howl, then he turned around and threw himself forwards.

    Zhuyeqing's sleeves was lightly brushed as he swept outward. He coldly said, "I didn't kill your wife. Why are you attacking me?"

    Without even looking back, he turned and left. Just as he arrived at the top of the staircase, he heard a dull thudding sound.

    Only a person’s head colliding with a stone wall would make this type of noise.

    Zhuyeqing still didn't turn to look. He wasn't surprised, nor did he grieved. He had long ago predicted that this would be the outcome. More than that, he also held the fate of many other people in his hands as well. He felt immensely satisfied with himself. He decided that he absolutely needed to think of a good way to congratulate and reward himself.

    He thought of Zi Ling.

    * * *

    Zi Ling's smooth, lithe torso writhed like the body of a rattlesnake. Only after he was fully satisfied did her shudders cease.

    Her lips were still icy cold. The beads of sweat on her nose, under the light, appeared like small crystals.

    An experienced man, upon seeing the expression on her face, should easily be able to tell that she had been fully subdued and conquered.

    Zhuyeqing was an experienced man. This sort of feeling of conquest always made him feel proud and joyful.

    He intentionally let out a sigh. "It seems as though the Big Boss is still much superior to me!"

    Zi Ling's delicate, silk-like eyebrows knit. “Why?"


    [End of Chapter 19]



    Footnote
    100. Guanbaozhijiao (管鲍之交), lit. “friendship between Guan and Bao”. Idioms is referring to the friendship of Spring Autumn period figures Guan Zhong (管仲) and Bao Shuya (鲍叔牙) from the Qi state. Simply a phrase to describe extremely deep friendship.


    click to show/hide spoilers
    Notes

    The translation had been great but for some reason, there are questionable uses of punctuations. For example, exclamation mark used instead of question mark or period, question mark used instead of period, etc. Once in a while, I see an exclamation mark used in the original Chinese source on what is clearly a question. For those, sometime I change “!” to “?!”. However, RWX is doing the opposite, swapping out “?” for question and using “!” instead. Kinda bizarre…

    • I kept the title “True Friends”, I’d originally translated the title as “Like Friendship of Guan and Bao” because I like the original Chinese title. I don’t shy away from keeping Chinese phrases and idiom. However, RWX did provide annotated info so I’ll just kept it. Though, two errors: 1. Guan’s name is “Guan Zhong" NOT “Qi Guanzhong”. He was, however, from the Qi state. 2. Guan and Bao were from Spring Autumn period not Warring States.
    • Extra details added to match Chinese text. For example, “sunset is red” -> “sunset is red as blood”, “blood started to flow” -> “blood started to flow out”, “bone” -> “bone joint”, “rest on pinky finger” -> “rest on last joint of his right pinky finger”,etc.
    • A description on “String of Firecracker” compare it to “sudden jolt of a hibernating thunder” (如蛰雷惊起) was mysteriously translated as “the [tree] branch was still there”…
    • More description change: from “his head totally soaked with cold sweat. Even his mouth had become paralyzed” to “cold sweat on his face had dried out, even the corner of his mouth had cracked” [嘴角都已于裂].
    • Changed: “A feral, beast-like gaze had entered the mute's eyes” to “The mute’s throat let out a beast-like howl”.
    • When ZYQ finished interrogated the mute and his wife, line missing after he heard a thud describing what that thud must be.
    Last edited by kaister; 09-29-14 at 07:57 PM.

  4. #24
    Senior Member kaister's Avatar
    Join Date
    Jun 2010
    Location
    San Francisco Bay Area
    Posts
    226

    Default Chapter 20

    Originally translated by Ren Wo Xing on 5/13/10. Revised by kaister.

    Chapter 20
    Inauspicious Omens


    Zhuyeqing replied, "Because I would rather die than bear to give up a woman such as yourself."

    Zi Ling laughed. Stretching out her slender white fingers, she lightly jabbed him on the nose. "No matter what, you'll always be the best in flattering others."

    Zhuyeqing asked, "Are you saying that my other skills are inferior?"

    Zi Ling smiled beautifully. "If you weren't better than others, why would I whole-heartedly be willing to follow you?"

    Her laughter sounded like bells. “I'm laughing at that old cuckold. He actually ordered me to come here to be a spy! If he knew about our relationship, I'd be shocked if he wouldn't be so pissed that he'd jump off a cliff."

    Zhuyeqing laughed as well. "That's only because you are far too good at acting. You actually convinced him that you hate me. You actually made him into a cuckold who is preening and full of self-satisfaction."

    Zi Ling's nails had dropped down to his chest, as they lightly drew circles there. "But even I don't understand what you are doing?”

    Zhuyeqing retorted, "What do you mean, what am I doing?"

    Zi Ling asked, "Did you get that old cuckold another batch of helpers?"

    Zhuyeqing replied, "Yep!"

    Zi Ling asked, “What kind of people did you call for?"

    Zhuyeqing said, "Have you ever heard of these two words: 'Black Death'?"

    Zi Ling shook her head and asked, "Is 'Black Death' a person?"

    Zhuyeqing said, "Not a person. A group of people!”

    Zi Ling said, "Why did they pick such an unlucky name for themselves?"

    Zhuyeqing said, "Because they've always been like a pestilence. Anybody who runs into them will find it hard to keep their lives!"

    Zi Ling said, "What type of people are they?!”

    Zhuyeqing said, "They have all sorts of people. Some came from the Five Sects. Others are disciples who had been expelled from Wudang and Shaolin, these famous orthodox schools. And there are even some ronin who drifted into the central mainland from Fusang Island101 in the Eastern Sea!”

    Zi Ling asked, "Could it be that all of them are martial art experts?"

    Zhuyeqing nodded. "But the most terrifying aspect to them is not their skill in martial arts."

    Zi Ling asked, "What is it then?”

    Zhuyeqing said, "It is the fact that they have no sense of shame or honor, nor do they care about their own lives!"

    Zi Ling let out a sigh. She couldn't help but admit, "People like them really are hard to handle!”

    Zhuyeqing said, "Which is why you find it strange that I asked them to come here to help the old cuckold deal with Ah Ji."

    Zi Ling said, "Yes!"

    Zhuyeqing smiled. "But have you considered this? Now that even Iron Tiger has died, without people protecting him, how would he possibly dare to go face Ah Ji? And if Ah Ji doesn't even have the chance to see him, how will he have the chance to kill him?"

    Zi Ling immediately understood his intentions, but couldn't refrain from asking, "Even with these people protecting him, he'll still die?"

    Zhuyeqing said, "He'll die all the faster!"

    Zi Ling asked, "Could it be that even these people are no match for Ah Ji?!"

    Zhuyeqing replied, "Definitely not."

    Zi Ling said, “Therefore this time he'll die for sure!"

    Zhuyeqing said, "More or less."

    Zi Ling jumped up and pressed herself onto him. She suddenly furrowed her eyebrows. "But you forgot about something."

    Zhuyeqing said, "Oh!"

    Zi Ling said, "After the boss dies, the next person Ah Ji will deal with is you!"

    Zhuyeqing said, "Very possible!"

    Zi Ling asked, "When that time comes, what will you do?"

    Zhuyeqing smiled but did not answer.

    Zi Ling asked, "Could it be that you have already come up with a way to handle him?"

    Zhuyeqing did not deny it.

    Zi Ling asked, "You are certain?"

    Zhuyeqing replied, "When have I ever done something I am not certain about?"

    Zi Ling let out a light sigh. Glancing at him from the corner of her eyes, she said, "When all of this is over, you'll be the boss. And what about me?"

    Zhuyeqing laughed. "You'll be the boss's wife, of course!"

    Zi Ling laughed. Pressing her entire body down against him, she nibbled at his ear. "You'd best remember that there can only be one boss's wife. Otherwise..."

    Before she finished speaking, Zhuyeqing suddenly covered her lips. In a low voice, he asked, “Who?"

    A shadow flashed by the window from outside. A hoarse, callous voice replied, "It's me, Third Master Cui.102"

    Zhuyeqing let out a relieved breath. "Please come in!"

    The shadow flashed by the window once again. With a cracking sound and a flash of light, someone suddenly appeared in front of them. The light just so happened to fall upon his ghastly pale face and cruel lips.

    His pair of eyes, hidden within the shadow of his bamboo hat, was staring directly at Zi Ling's bare shoulder.

    Although most of Zi Ling's body was hidden within the blanket, anyone who saw the revealed parts of her could imagine that she was fully naked, and that the rest of her body was every bit as glossy and sleek as her shoulder.

    And naturally, she knew exactly what men were thinking when they saw her! But she didn't cover up the revealed parts of her nude body. She liked it when men stared at her.

    Third Master Cui pressed the bamboo hat further down. He coldly asked, "Who is this woman?"

    Zhuyeqing said, "She's one of us. No worries!"

    Zi Ling's lips parted. She suddenly asked, "Is this Third Master Cui the person who is known as the 'Diamond Within the Clouds'?"

    Zhuyeqing smiled and nodded. "We met each other many years ago in Liaobei."

    Zi Ling said, "That's why you knew long ago that Iron Tiger wasn't him."

    As soon as she mentioned Iron Tiger, Third Master Cui's fists became tightly clenched.

    Zhuyeqing laughed. "It no longer matters who Iron Tiger once was. I've already killed him for you.”

    Third Master Cui asked, "Is his corpse still here?"

    Zhuyeqing replied, "It's right outside. You can take it away whenever you want!"

    Third Master Cui let out a hmph. Despite Iron Tiger having died, he wasn't willing to even let his corpse rest in peace. From this, one could tell how deep their enmity was.

    Zhuyeqing asked, "Where are the people I asked for?"

    Third Master Cui replied, "I told you that I would be responsible for bringing them. That means they will definitely come!"

    Zhuyeqing asked, "All nine of them?"

    Third Master Cui replied, "Not one will be missing!"

    Zhuyeqing asked, "Where do we rendezvous?"

    Third Master Cui replied, "They also like women. They all heard that there is someone called Madame Han here."

    Zhuyeqing smiled. "Although Madame Han is gone, I can still guarantee that they will be satisfied."

    Third Master Cui's eyes were staring at him with a gaze as sharp as a knife. He icily said, "You should definitely let them be satisfied, because this will be the last time."

    Frowning, Zhuyeqing said, "Why would it be their last time?!”

    Third Master Cui sneered. "You yourself should know quite well that this time, they haven't come to kill. They've come to die!"

    Zhuyeqing said, "To die?!"

    Third Master Cui said, "If this Ah Ji is capable of killing Iron Tiger, he is definitely capable of killing them!"

    Zhuyeqing laughed again. "Seems like I can't pull anything over your head."

    Third Master Cui coldly said, "It isn't due to luck alone that I've been able to survive as long as I have."

    Zhuyeqing said, "So you will be sure to continue living."

    Third Master Cui said, "Hmph!"

    Zhuyeqing said, "And I can guarantee that your life will become much more carefree than it once was."

    Third Master Cui said, "Oh?"

    Zhuyeqing said, "Thus, even if by some stroke of misfortune they really do die, there's no need for you to mourn!"

    Third Master Cui stared at him for a long time before slowly saying, "Although I, too, have entered the Black Sect, those people are not my friends!"

    Zhuyeqing said, "They aren't worthy of being your friends."

    Third Master Cui said, "I have no friends whatsoever, not even a single one, because there is no one in this world I trust."

    Zhuyeqing immediately understood. "That's why you don't really trust the words that I say either!"

    Third Master Cui sneered.

    Zhuyeqing said, "But I can give you a guarantee!"

    Third Master Cui said, "What sort of guarantee?"

    Zhuyeqing said, “You can have whatever you want!"

    Third Master Cui said, "I want you to personally write me a contract detailing everything you asked me to do.”

    Without even thinking, Zhuyeqing said, "Sure!"

    Third Master Cui said, "Before tomorrow afternoon, I want you to deposit a hundred thousand taels worth of silver, in cash, into my bank account at the 'Source of Profit' bank!

    Zhuyeqing said, “Sure!"

    Third Master Cui's gaze suddenly once more fell upon Zi Ling's naked shoulder. "I also want this woman."

    Zhuyeqing laughed again. "That's even easier. You can take her away right now!"

    He suddenly lifted the blanket off of Zi Ling's body. As the cold wind blew in from outside the window, her naked body started to tremble.

    Third Master Cui suddenly felt a surge of warmth near his throat. Every part of this woman's body was far more beautiful than even he had imagined.

    When her body trembled, she had already clamped her legs shut. His throat seemed to have become sealed off as well.

    Right at this moment, a sword flash suddenly appeared from the discarded blanket, and a sword flew out, burying itself in his throat.

    His eyes immediately bulged out as he stared at Zhuyeqing.

    Zhuyeqing's expression did not change. Lightly, he said, "You never imagined that I can use a sword, right?"

    A croaking sound came from Third Master Cui's throat, but he couldn't say even a single word.

    It had been no easy feat for him to stay alive for so long, yet he died so easily.

    * * *

    Blood still dripped from the tip of the sword.

    Zi Ling suddenly let out a sigh. "Not only did he not imagine it, I didn't imagine it either!"

    Zhuyeqing said, "Didn't imagine that I can use a sword?!”

    Zi Ling said, "Not only can you use a sword, you absolutely must be an expert at it!"

    Zhuyeqing coldly said, "By now, you should realize that not only am I an expert, I am an expert amongst experts!"

    A look of dread suddenly appeared in Zi Ling's eyes. She suddenly threw herself at him, gluing her nude form to his. "But you must know that I definitely won't reveal your secret, just like how I knew all along that you wouldn't give me away to someone else!"

    Zhuyeqing was silent for a long time. Finally, he reached out with an arm and wrapped it around her waist. In a soft voice, he said, "I know!"

    Zi Ling let out a held breath. "As long as you trust me, I'm willing to do anything for you!"

    Zhuyeqing said, "Right now, there's one thing I want you to do!"

    Zi Ling asked, "What?"

    Zhuyeqing said, "Take Madame Han's place and take care of the brothers of the 'Black Death'. Come up with ways to fully satisfy them. Only then would they be willing to risk their lives for the boss to try and kill Ah Ji. Ah Ji definitely won't spare them!"

    He suddenly laughed again. "Only, all of this is for you to do tomorrow. Right now, there are some other things for us to do.”

    * * *

    If you manage to truly conquer a woman, she definitely will be willing to do anything for you.

    * * *

    When Zi Ling woke up, she felt as though her entire body had no energy left in it. Her limbs and her waist hurt, and it seemed hard to even open her eyes.

    When she fully opened her eyes, she realized that Zhuyeqing had disappeared, along with the blood on the ground and the corpse.

    She nestled into the blanket once more for quite some time, as though trying to return to the wildness and the passion of last night.

    But as soon as she was certain that Zhuyeqing wasn't in the room, she immediately got up. She slipped into just a simple dress and rushed out, half-naked.

    But when she pushed the door open, she was stunned.

    An old hunchback, head filled with flowing white hair, was staring at her from outside the door. His face was criss-crossed with scars and had a strange, secretive smile on it.

    Zi Ling involuntarily cried out, "Who are you?”

    The hunchback's voice was far hoarser and grimmer than that of Third Master Cui. "I am the bearer of news!"

    Zi Ling let out a long sigh! "What news?"

    The hunchback said, "The brothers of the 'Black Death' arrived early and are waiting for you at Madame Han's place!" Zi Ling said, "Are you planning to go with me?"

    The hunchback's smile became even more terrifying. "Mr. Zhu emphasized to me over and over that if I were to leave you alone for a single moment, my legs would be cut off and fed to dogs.”

    * * *

    This was not the willow tree bank. There were no morning breeze and waning moon.103

    Ah Ji also was not drunk.

    * * *

    Last night, he almost got drunk, but he didn't. He passed by many places that sold wines, and each time, he wanted to stop and buy some wine. But he managed to resist.

    He managed to resist up until midnight. When he could hold out no longer, he went to look for Wa Wa and Miaozi. He was certain that this would be a safe time to go look for them.

    Because even though Da Niu (Big Ox) wasn't an ordinary fellow, his house was a very ordinary house.

    Ordinary and plain.

    An ordinary household like this should be asleep by this time of night and shouldn't have any guests over. He should be able to secretly sneak in and hold onto Miaozi by his hand, then gaze into the girl's eyes. Even if he woke up Da Niu's wife, he would be able to leave after apologizing. He had met the wife before. She, too, was a normal, ordinary person. As long as her husband and children were doing well, she would be content.

    Their home was nourished by her love, and purchased by the fruits of the labor of her two hands that sew. It was a very simple and crude house, with three bedrooms and one living room. Their servant slept in the smallest room, while she with her youngest son and husband slept in the largest. The middle room was shared by her oldest son and daughter.

    Her oldest son was only eleven years old. Ah Ji had visited their home before, when he had delivered Wa Wa and Miaozi to that place. When he saw their home, Ah Ji felt both moved and strange — Why would someone with a family and a home like this, keep on working in this line of work?

    “I did it for the sake of supporting my family!”

    Da Niu explained, "For the sake of being able to keep on living, and having my family keep on living, there's nothing which I'm unwilling to do!”

    Perhaps he was telling the truth, and perhaps he was not. Regardless, after hearing his words, Ah Ji felt a little sick at heart. Only after undergoing these past few difficult days did he come to realize that staying alive was not as easy a thing as he once believed it to be. It really did require one's self to do some things one was unwilling to! Although he had only been there once, this home had left a very deep impression in his heart. That's why he purchased some sweets for the children for this trip.

    But now, all the candies fell to the floor! Because Da Niu and his wife were not here, nor were their children, or even their servant girl. The only person in this room was Miao Zi, who stupidly sat in the middle of the house, facing a table covered with wine and food. His gaze was stiff and unmoving.

    * * *

    The furniture in the living room was all very plain and ordinary as well. Within the shrine for worship were the images of two deities who had absolutely nothing in common with each other whatsoever — Bodhisattva Guan-yin, and Lord Guan Yu.

    The shrine was on the wall in front of the desk.

    The desk was very old and very shabby, and yet it was now suddenly covered with a sumptuous feast of food and wine. It definitely wasn't food which their family could afford. Twenty year old Bamboo Leaf Green liquor (Zhuyeqing), along with Chinese mitten crab and braised shark fin which had been couriered here from Lake Yangcheng by a team of fast horses.

    Miaozi was staring stupidly at this table filled with food. His eyes were dull and empty, without any expression within at all.

    Ah Ji's heart immediately sank.

    From his empty eyes, Ah Ji saw an inauspicious omen, warning of calamity.

    Miaozi lifted his head and glanced at him. Suddenly, he said, “Sit."

    There was an empty seat across from him, so Ah Ji sat down there.


    [End of Chapter 20]


    Footnote
    101. Fusangdao (扶桑岛), ancient mythical island in the eastern sea from China, often interpreted as Japan.
    102. Cui Lao San (崔老三), lit. “Cui (surname) Old Three”.
    103. This is a poetry reference based on one of the line from Liu Yong’s “Rain-Soaked Bell”.
    Here’s my attempted translation of an excerpt from the poem with the line:
    Where would I wake up from my wine tonight? Willow tree bank, morning breeze and the waning moon.
    Through these passing years, ought to be a beautiful moment and scenery with no emptiness.
    Even if it simply has thousands of grace and charm, for whom can I share it with?

    It is a line that paints a bleak and desolate scene, that you’re alone longing for something or someone.


    click to show/hide spoilers
    Notes:

    • When ZYQ saw first met Cui, text said “one pair of eyes was hidden” not “one eye was hidden”. Also Cui was looking at ZL’s “bare shoulder” specifically instead of “naked body”, the text later on points out her body was covered by the bed sheet.
    • Changed: "What sort of guarantee do you want?" to "You can have whatever you want!".
    • Changed: "...contract detailing everything you will do for me" to "..contract detailing everything you asked me to do"
    • After the ZL scene meeting the hunchback, there was a poetry reference. I retranslated that and added footnote explaining with info on it. Note the book indeed said “willow manor” but the real poem uses “willow shore/bank”. I’m going against the book and matched the real poem. I did the same with Du Mu’s Mountain Travel in ch. 9. There were subtle changes too, not sure whether intentional or not. Honestly, never heard the poem and wouldn’t have known if RWX didn’t point it out. Nice little gem, very interesting and gave the line much more meaning.
    • Mention of Da Niu (Big Ox) youngest son was originally omitted. Text clearly mention they have three children: oldest son, daughter, youngest son.

    Name changed in Chinese text, in the beginning the guys is always called “Old Miaozi” but now he’s simply “Miaozi”.
    Last edited by kaister; 09-29-14 at 07:57 PM.

  5. #25
    Senior Member kaister's Avatar
    Join Date
    Jun 2010
    Location
    San Francisco Bay Area
    Posts
    226

    Default Chapter 21

    Originally translated by Ren Wo Xing on 5/16/10. Revised by kaister.

    Chapter 21
    The Terrifying Black Death


    Miaozi suddenly lifted a wine cup. "Drink!"

    There was wine cup in front of the chair and it was filled with wine, but Ah Ji didn't drink.

    His face unchanging, Miao Zi said, "This table was specially prepared for you. So was the wine!"

    Ah Ji asked, "So I must drink?”

    Miaozi replied, "Yes."

    Ah Ji hesitated. Finally, he lifted the cup and drank it at one go. "This is Bamboo Leaf Green."

    Miaozi said, “Bamboo Leaf Green (Zhuyeqing) is good wine!"

    Ah Ji said, “Although a good wine, it isn't a good man!"

    Miaozi's face immediately tightened, and the copper earrings in his ears began to shake.

    Ah Ji asked, "You have already met the person Zhuyeqing?”

    Clenching his teeth, Miaozi suddenly picked up a large piece of Chinese mitten crab. Placing it in front of him, he said, “Eat."

    The Chinese mitten crab was just steamed a moment ago. A shell full of crab roe was practically still boiling. All the food and wine were evidently prepared not long ago.

    Could it be that Zhuyeqing had already correctly calculated that Ah Ji would come, and prepared this table of dishes and wine for him in advance?

    Ah Ji couldn't help but asked, "Where is he right now?"

    Miaozi asked, "Who?"

    Ah Ji replied, "Zhuyeqing!"

    Miaozi picked up a bottle full of wine. "This is Bamboo Leaf Green (Zhuyeqing), Zhuyeqing is right here!" His hand was trembling as well, so fiercely that he wasn't even able to hold the bottle steadily.

    Ah Ji accepted this bottle of wine only to realize his own hand was colder than this bottle. He had just realized the error in judgment he had committed because he had underestimated Zhuyeqing.

    Although a single mistake might not be enough to cause him to die, it had already harmed others.

    Only after he slowly drank down this cup of wine did he find the courage to ask, "Where's Wa Wa?"

    Although Miaozi's fists were still tightly clenched, they were trembling so hard it was frightening. He suddenly loudly asked, "Do you want to see her again?”

    Ah Ji replied, "Yes."

    Miaozi said, "Then listen to me. Eat a lot. Drink a lot. Ask very little."

    Ah Ji really did not ask anything anymore.

    Miaozi told him to eat, and so he stuffed himself. Miaozi told him to drink, and so he drank heavily. The sweet and fragrant Bamboo Leaf Green liquor turned sour and bitter upon touching his lips. But no matter how sour and bitter it tasted, he had to drink it down. Even if it was poisoned wine, he still would have drank it.

    Miaozi watched him. Within his empty eyes, a sheen of tears suddenly appeared.

    Yet Ah Ji could not bear to look at him, and did not dare to look at him.

    Miaozi himself drank several cups of wine in succession as well. He suddenly said, "There's a bed in the back room.”

    Ah Ji said, "I know.”

    Miaozi said, "Only after you've eaten and drank to your heart's content can you get a good night's sleep!”

    Ah Ji said, "I know!”

    Miaozi said, "Only after you get a good night's sleep will you be full of energy. Energy to go kill."

    Ah Ji asked, "Kill the Big Boss?”

    Miaozi nodded. "Kill the Big Boss, then would be able to see Wa Wa."

    After saying these words, the tears in his eyes seemed to be on the verge of uncontrollably coming out.

    Ah Ji's pupils were shrinking. He repeated these words again. "Kill the Big Boss, then would be able to see Wa Wa."

    After saying these words, he immediately began to devour the food and wine once more. Miaozi didn't drink any less than he did, nor did he eat any less.

    Neither of them spoke a single word. The large jug of wine and table filled with food were all finished in a short period of time.

    Ah Ji said, "It is now time for me to go sleep!"

    Miaozi said, "Go."

    Ah Ji slowly stood up and entered the back room. As he reached the doorway, he couldn't help but turn back to take another glance. Only now did he see that tears had covered Miaozi's face.

    * * *

    Beneath the lamplight, the Big Boss was looking at the scroll Zhuyeqing had given him. It had nine names on it.

    • White Wood, disciple of Wudang. Even after he was expelled from his school, he continued to dress as a Taoist priest. Six feet, eight inches tall. Lean, leathery body, with a mole at the corner of his eyes.
    • Earth Monk, originates from Shaolin. Dresses as a dhuta monk. Eight feet tall, an expert in using the Divine Tiger-Subduing Arhat Fists. Born with godlike strength.
    • Black Ghost, a wanderer from Guanxi (Western Frontier). Sabre-wielder and expert assassin. Six feet tall, wears black clothes all year round. Wields a flexible Burmese sword that can be used as a belt.
    • Sasaki of Dongman Island. A ronin from Kyushu, Japan, he wields a six-foot long katana. Brutal and loves to kill.
    • Kawashima, younger brother of Sasaki. He was originally the student of Iga, a ninja from Fusang (Japan).
    • Second Master Ding104, originally a member of an aristocratic family in Guanzhong. After wasting all of his family's holdings, he's wandered about Jianghu. Loves alcohol and women. Wields a sword.
    • Green Serpent. Quick-witted and mercurial, six foot three inches.
    • Old Chai. The eldest member, has a long beard and sideburns. Loves alcohol, often drunk. Has been an assassin since he was young, has killed people beyond counting. In recent years, has often caused disaster due to his fondness for alcohol.
    • Axehead. A nine feet tall man, wields a pair of large axes. Rough and strong, with a temper like an inferno.

    After reviewing these nine names, the Big Boss let out a light sigh. He lifted his head and asked, "What do you think?”

    He was speaking to a person standing tall and majestic in front of him. This person was very young, but filled with a heroic aura.

    People rarely saw him in front of the Big Boss, and so they didn't realize that his position within the Big Boss’s heart had been growing more and more important by the day. That's why everyone just called him 'The Kid’ (Xiaodi105). Even he himself seemed to have forgotten his own name.

    He had always been taciturn. He only spoke when the Big Boss asked him questions. "Looks like all nine of them are expert assassins."

    The Big Boss asked, "They've killed many people?”

    The Kid said, "Yes."

    The Big Boss asked, "Do you think they'll be able to deal with that Useless Ah Ji?"

    The Kid hesitated. "There are nine of them, and Ah Ji only has one pair of hands. They've certainly killed more people than Ah Ji as well!”

    The Big Boss smiled and handed the scroll over to him. "Tomorrow morning, arrange for people to receive them separately and immediately escort them to Madame Han's place."

    The Kid said, "Yes."

    The Big Boss said, "They certainly will be coming separately. For all nine to travel together will arouse suspicions."

    The Kid said, "Yes."

    The Big Boss said, "To kill someone, you must not attract attention."

    The Kid said, "Yes."

    The Big Boss was still smiling. He repeated those words once again. "You must remember this. To kill someone, you must not attract attention!"

    * * *

    Early morning.

    The morning markets had opened. This was the busiest time of day for the teahouses, and also where the Big Boss’s men were most active. Some of those men had never even seen the Big Boss's face, but all of them were willing to die for him.

    The reason the Big Boss's grip in this city was so firm was because he had these young men at the grassroots who were willing to die for him.

    When they heard someone asking about the Big Boss, they all jumped to their feet.

    * * *

    The person asking about the Big Boss looked like a spear, but he was wearing a sword at his waist.

    He was very tall and very lean. He wore nothing but black, and his movements were swift, vigorous, and fierce.

    He had ridden a swift horse here. There were two others who had come with him. Judging from their weather-beaten faces, no one present doubted that they had travelled a long distance.

    As soon as his horse had come to a stop, he had shot off its back like an arrow. His eagle-like gaze swept across those present, and he immediately asked, "Who here are the brothers serving the Big Boss?"

    Of course there were many present.

    There were at least ten or so men who jumped to their feet upon hearing these words.

    The man in black said, "All of you are?"

    The local leader of these men, whose nickname was ‘Changsan’ (Long Three), immediately responded, "Why are you searching for the Big Boss?"

    The man in black said, "We came here to sell him something!"

    Changsan asked, "What?"

    The man in black said, "Our three lives."

    Changsan said, “How much are all of you selling for?"

    The man in black said, "A hundred thousand taels."

    Changsan laughed. "To purchase three lives for a hundred thousand taels isn't too pricy."

    The man in black said, "No, not at all."

    Changsan’s face sunk. "But I don't see by what basis are the three of you worth a hundred thousand taels."

    The man in black said, "By the basis of this sword!"

    As soon as he said the word 'sword', with a swishing sound, the sword left the sheath and pierced the air, immediately followed by three dinging sounds as the tip of the sword pierced three cups on the table.

    The long sword lifted up the three cups. They hadn't shattered yet. Even those who did not use swords could tell that the speed and power behind this sword was something special.

    The expression on Changsan's face changed.

    The man in black asked, "Well?"

    Changsan replied, "Good. What a fast sword."

    The man in black asked, "How is it compared to that Ah Ji?"

    Changsan replied, "Ah Ji?”

    The man in black said, "I heard that someone named Ah Ji appeared here. It seems as though he's been causing trouble for the Big Boss."

    Changsan asked, "You've come to help the Big Boss take care of this?"

    The man in black said, "Good products should be sold to those who can appreciate its quality."

    Changsan let out a breath. Laughing ingratiatingly, he said, "I guarantee that the Big Boss is someone who recognizes quality when he sees it."

    Only to hear someone say coldly, "Unfortunately, the three of you are not quality goods.”

    * * *

    Changsan was stunned.

    These words were not said by any of his brothers. It came from someone standing right behind the man in black.

    Moments ago, there was clearly only two people standing behind him, those two friends of his. Now, a third person had suddenly appeared. No one had noticed when it was that this third person had arrived. Where did he come from?

    This person also dressed in black, but he was somewhat thinner and smaller than the other man. Standing between the two robust companions of the first man, he looked as though he would be squeezed flat at any moment. But those two companions didn't even move in the slightest. In the past, they had never been the type of people who wouldn't act if others insulted them. They had accompanied the man in black for many years, and had experienced over a hundred life-and-death battles.

    The man in black, upon hearing a voice behind him, immediately shot forward without even looking backwards. In a fierce voice, he said, "Take him down!"

    But his two companions still didn't move. Only the expressions on their faces changed, becoming very strange. When the man in black turned around, his expression changed as well.

    Not only had his companions expressions changed, the locations of their facial features had changed as well, becoming ugly and twisted. And then, blood began to flow out of their ears, eyes, nose, and lips.

    And yet, the skinny man dressed in black between them still did not move, nor was there any expression on his face.

    His face was very small, as were his eyes. But there was a poisonous, viper-like laughter in his eyes.

    Vipers could not laugh. But if they could, they would look like this.

    Staring at his eyes, the man in black couldn't help but shudder once. In a fierce voice, he asked, "You killed them?"

    The other man in black, with the viper-like eyes, coldly answered, "Who else would have done it?"

    The man in black demanded, "Who are you?"

    This person replied, "Black Death, Black Ghost!"

    Upon hearing these four words, the man in black's face became all the more dreadful. "My surname is Du. I am Du Fang!106"

    Black Ghost said, "The 'Black Fiend Swordsman', Du Fang?”

    Du Fang nodded. "We have always minded our own business and never interfered with each other. You..."

    Black Ghost interrupted his words. "Then you shouldn't have come here."

    Du Fang asked, "Can it be that you have already accepted this mission?"

    Black Ghost asked, "Can it be that we aren't allowed to?”

    Du Fang said, "I know that nobody can get involved in a mission the Black Death has accepted."

    Black Ghost said, "It's good that you know that!"

    Du Fang said, "But I didn't know that you had already gotten involved in this!"

    Black Ghost said, “Oh?"

    Du Fang said, "So it wasn't necessary for you to kill."

    Black Ghost said, "It was necessary!"

    Du Fang said, "Why?"

    Black Ghost said, "I like to kill!”

    He was speaking the truth. Anyone who saw his eyes should be able to tell that he liked to kill.

    Du Fang was staring at his eyes. Both of their pupils contracted at the same time. Du Fang's sword suddenly shot out.

    The power of this thrust was greater than when he had pierced those teacups moments ago. He was piercing towards Black Ghost's chest, not his throat, because the chest was a larger target, making it more difficult to dodge. But Black Ghost dodged it anyhow.

    As soon as he dodged, the two companions he was standing between immediately fell down towards Du Fang.

    Startled, Du Fang raised his hand to block, and in that moment, Black Ghost appeared by his side.

    Nobody saw Black Ghost strike. They only suddenly saw Du Fang's facial expression change, just like his two companions earlier. Not only did his expression change, the positions of his facial features had moved as well, causing his face to become extremely distorted and ugly. And then, blood flowed from all of his orifices as well.

    The teahouse was suddenly filled with a foul stench. Two people, covering their faces, suddenly squatted down. Their trousers were already wet.

    But nobody laughed at them, because everybody was utterly terrified as well.

    Killing wasn't necessarily a terrifying thing. What was terrifying were the ways which one used to kill. To him, killing was no longer killing; it was a form of art, a form of enjoyment.

    Even after Du Fang's body had turned totally cold, Black Ghost remained at his side, savoring the taste of another's life leaving his body.

    Perhaps only after you yourself have stood by someone's side as he was dying and watched his body slowly grow cold can you understand this sort of feeling.

    Only after an unknown length of time had passed did Changsan finally able to move his legs.

    Black Ghost suddenly raised his head and looked at them. "By now, you should know who I am!"

    Changsan lowered his head. "Yes."

    He didn't dare face this person. His clothes were already drenched with cold sweat.

    Black Ghost asked, "You fear me?”

    Changsan didn't deny it, nor did he dare deny it.

    Black Ghost said, "I know you must have killed before as well. Why do you fear me?"

    Changsan stuttered, "Because...because..."

    Black Ghost said, “Is it because my way of killing is terrifying, or because I enjoy killing?"

    Changsan didn't respond, nor did he dare respond.

    Black Ghost suddenly asked, "Have you ever seen White Wood?"

    Changsan replied, "No."

    Black Ghost said, "If you see him kill, you will realize what is really considered 'killing someone'."

    Changsan's hands were already ice cold.

    — Could it be that when White Wood killed, he was even more accurate and even more brutal?

    Black Ghost again asked, "Have you ever met Sasaki or Kawashima?"

    Changsan said, "No."

    Black Ghost said, "If you see them, you will realize what is really considered to be 'enjoying killing'."

    He dully continued, "At least I kill people for a reason. They kill people purely for the sake of enjoying themselves."

    Changsan couldn't resist from asking, "So long as they enjoy themselves, they will kill whenever they please?"

    Black Ghost said, "Any time, any place, any person.”

    * * *

    Du Fang had fallen down as well.

    Only after he collapsed could everyone seen that the side of his clothes had been dyed red with blood. But they still couldn't see Black Ghost's sabre.

    Only Changsan had seen the sabre flash for a moment before re-entering his sleeves.

    There was blood on his sleeves as well.

    Black Ghost suddenly asked, "Do you know what blood tastes like?"

    Changsan immediately shook his head.

    Black Ghost stretched his hand out and delivered his sleeve towards Changsan's mouth. "All you need to do is take a taste, and you shall know."

    Changsan shook his head again, shook his head without stopping. He felt his stomach contract and was almost unable to refrain from vomiting.

    Black Ghost sneered. "Can it be that all of the Big Boss's underlings are worthless weaklings who don't even dare to taste blood?"

    "Not true."

    The man who spoke was originally outside the door. He suddenly appeared behind Black Ghost.

    Black Ghost quickly turned around. He saw a tall, slender young man wearing a green garment.

    His original age must be young, but his face was wrinkled from having undergone great suffering. That is why he looked far older than his actual age!

    Black Ghost asked, "You are also one of the Big Boss's servants?”

    This person replied, "I am. They call me the Kid (Xiaodi).”

    Black Ghost asked, "Have you tasted blood before?"


    [End of Chapter 21]



    Footnote
    104. Ding Erlang (丁二郎), surname Ding, given name means “second son”.
    105. Xiaodi (小弟), lit. “little young brother”. It means little fellow, kid, kiddo. I put the pinyin down because it’s important later on.
    106. Du Fang (杜方), surname Du, given name means “square”.


    click to show/hide spoilers
    Notes

    • His name was "Old Miaozi" before, but text is now showing just "Miaozi".
    • Changed "fried crab" to "Chinese mitten crab", "just fried" to "just steamed", "bright yellow in color" to "a shell full of crab roe" [Crab roe is literally "crab yellow" in Chinese, hence the mistranslation]
    • Change the line MZ said to "Kill the Big Boss, then able to see Wa Wa." because the subject was never mentioned so I took it out. The exact same line was translated with "you" in the first translation and "I" in the second translation. Naturally I got confused because the text explicitly said they're the same line. I'll leave it to the reader to decide whether it's "you" or "I".
    • On nine guys description: "Guangxi" to "Guanxi (Western Frontier)", "Burmese scimitar" to "Burmese sword" [Why? Google, whichever term pulls back images of the weapon wins.], changed "wanderer" to "ronin", change "Shanzhong" to "Guanzhong", "Axe" to "Axehead" (to match later spelling)
    • The local leader is "Changsan" not "Zhangsan". The first man in black is "Du Fang" not "Du Li".
    Last edited by kaister; 09-29-14 at 07:58 PM. Reason: caught a small typo

  6. #26
    Senior Member kaister's Avatar
    Join Date
    Jun 2010
    Location
    San Francisco Bay Area
    Posts
    226

    Default

    Originally translated by Ren Wo Xing on 5/08/10. Revised by kaister

    Chapter 22
    Fantastical Movements

    The Kid bent down and picked up Du Fang's sword. He pierced the pool of blood with it, staining the tip of the sword with blood. After licking it clean, he suddenly reversed the sword and cut open a wound on his own arm as well. As the blood flowed out, his mouth clamped down on it, sucking the blood before slowly raising his head.

    His expression unchanging, he dully replied, "A living person's blood is salty. A dead person's blood is so salty, it tastes bitter."

    But Black Ghost's expression had changed slightly. He coldly said, "I didn't ask you that much."

    The Kid said, "If a person was to do something, he should do it properly and thoroughly."

    Black Ghost asked, "Who said these words?"

    The Kid said, "The Big Boss did."

    Black Ghost suddenly laughed loudly. "Good. To be able to work for a man such as him means that we shall not have made this trip in vain."

    Bowing, the Kid said, "Then please come with me."

    When he turned and walked away, a look of respect had appeared on everyone's face.

    Only, a look of shame and pain had appeared on Changsan's face.

    He knew that he was finished.

    * * *

    Before noon.

    The sound of voices in the noisy city suddenly died away. Only the tapping sounds of geta (wooden sandal) could be heard, coming from far away and nearing. Two men wearing five-inch high geta walked over swaggeringly.

    The two wore their hair in a fluffy bun. They were two Fusang (Japan) ronins who looked extremely ferocious and ugly. They wore a wide, spacious gown with wide sleeves. One of them wore an eight-foot long katana on his seven-inch thick belt of pure silk, but both of his hands were hidden within his sleeves.

    The other man wore a black gown and black geta. Even his face was totally black, appearing even more secretive and fearful.

    Kawashima and Sasaki had also arrived.

    Upon seeing them, everybody shut their mouths. Although nobody recognized them, everyone could sense the murderous aura emanating from their bodies. Even children could sense it.

    A well-rounded young wife, carrying her five-month old baby, had just exited “Lucky and Virtuous Detailing” (Ruidexiang107). This was a very large vendor of silks, and this young lady was the new wife of the young owner of the place. She was as young and beautiful as a flower, and had just experienced the most beautiful, glorious period of time a woman ever could. She was like a patch of fertile ground that had just experienced the spring rain.

    As soon as they saw her, Sasaki and Kawashima's eyes immediately fixed upon her.

    Sasaki said, "Flower lady108 is super beautiful."

    Kawashima said, "Super good."

    The young madam was in the middle of teasing her child. As soon as she saw them, she was so terrified that her apple-like face immediately turned white with fear.

    Sasaki charged forward. Just as a young shop assistant inside the shop came out, smiling, to welcome him, with a sword flash, his left arm was chopped off.

    The child was terrified and began to cry. His mom's legs had become soft with fear as well.

    Sasaki still held his katana, dripping with blood. Smiling sardonically, he said, "Flower lady, no be scared. I like flower
    lady."

    He was about to charge forward again. This time, no one dared to bar his way. But his belt was suddenly seized by Kawashima. With a flip of the arm and a blow of the elbow, he was sent flying out.

    Kawashima laughed loudly. "Flower lady is mine. You…”

    Before he had even finished speaking, Sasaki had already flipped over in mid-air and chopped down with his katana.

    This chop was vicious, accurate, and fast. The technique he used was the most formidable, fearsome of strokes of Japanese swordplay, known as 'Decapitation at One Stroke Against the Wind!'

    It was as though he wanted nothing more than to split his younger brother's head in half.

    This person really was willing to kill anywhere and at anytime, and anyone as well!

    But Kawashima was not unskilled either. Rolling away, he escaped the tip of the blade and shot out three shurikens109 towards Sasaki. This was the unique hidden weapon used only by the Iga ninjas of Fusang Island.

    For the sake of someone else's wife, these two brothers really began to try and kill each other.

    Sasaki's katana fluttered about, every blow aimed at Kawashima's vital points. Kawashima's movements were extremely strange. He rolled around on the floor, throwing out all sorts of hidden weaponry without end.

    Suddenly, with a clanging sound, the shurikens were knocked out of the sky and the katana was blocked.

    A tall and thin Taoist dressed in a blue garment, his hair coiled around a white wooden hairpin and wielding a blue steel sword110, had knocked out the shurikens and blocked the katana. With one kick, he knocked Kawashima over fifty feet away. With a wave of the hand, he slapped Sasaki on the face three times. He coldly said, "If you want a flower lady, go to Madame Han's place. Women with child are not flower ladies."

    These two extremely vicious, tyrannical, and overbearing Japanese men actually became docile and obedient upon seeing him. Hanging their heads dejectedly, they didn't even dare to let out a fart.

    But a cold laugh suddenly came out from the middle of the masses of people. "This Taoist must be White Wood, who was expelled from the Wudang Sect. I didn't imagine that you'd still be so awe-inspiring."

    Another person laughed, the sound even uglier to the ear. "If he can't even show his might in front of his own people, who can he show his might to?"

    White Wood's expression didn't change, but a mole at the corner of his eyebrows began to twitch repeatedly. He coldly replied, "It seems like this place has become rather lively. Even the brothers of the Mi family have come."

    A burst of loud laughter came from the crowd. "This old bandit has excellent hearing."

    In the midst of their laughter, two swords shot out like rainbows and pierced towards him from the left and from the right.

    White Wood didn't move.

    Sasaki and Kawashima stepped away.

    But they didn't have a chance to strike either. Behind the shadows of the two swordsmen, two other shadows had appeared as well, as though glued to them.

    As the Mi family brothers flew out with their swords, these two shadows flew out with them.

    With a miserable cry, blood appeared and flew out from within the sword light. Both of them fell from mid-air, a dagger stuck in each of their backs, all the way to the hilt.

    Two other people somersaulted through the air before they gently landed on the ground. They landed in the pool of blood. One person was blue in the face, while the other was still tipsy. It was none other than Second Master Ding and Green Serpent.

    Second Master Ding was actually sighing. Staring at the two corpses on the ground, he mumbled, "So the twin swords of the Mi family were nothing more than this. We had been right behind them this entire, but they were as oblivious to us as the dead."

    Green Serpent dully said, "That's why they now really are dead."

    A slight smile appeared on White Wood's grave and solemn face. "Green Serpent has always had superb lightness kungfu. I didn't realize that Second Master's lightness skill had improved so much as well."

    Second Master Ding said, "Only because I'm not quite willing to die just yet."

    In this line of work, if you don't wish to die, you must always be training yourself.

    Smiling, White Wood said, "Well spoken, very well spoken. This was very well done as well!"

    Blinking a bit, Second Master Ding suddenly asked, "What's the best?"

    White Wood stroked his sword. He loftily said, “The best is still my sword, of course.”

    * * *

    The sword had already entered the sheath.

    No one dared to rebuke this arrogant Taoist priest, because no one could ward off his sword. He himself was very aware of this, and never spared any chance to remind others of it. Amongst the Black Death, he was forever aloof and remote, gazing down from up high.

    Suddenly, from amidst the masses, a surprised uproar could be heard. Everyone scrambled away as a blood-splattered giant carrying a pair of axes flew towards the others.

    Green Serpent frowned. “Not sure what type of trouble Axehead cause this time."

    White Wood sneered. "I'm afraid that the troublemaker probably wasn't him."

    Upon seeing them, Axehead immediately came to a halt. A look of delight on his face, he said, "I finally caught up to you all."

    White Wood said, "What happened?"

    Axehead said, "Old Chai got drunk again. Outside the city, he got into a fight with a bunch of dart-masters from Hebei."

    White Wood smirked. "The troublemaker really wasn't him after all."

    Axehead said, "By the time I saw them, he had already been hit twice. I didn't expect that my help wasn't enough. My only choice was to carve a bloody path here to find help."

    White Wood said, "Hmph!"

    Axehead said, "Those dart-masters really are extremely skilled. If we don't go immediately, I'm afraid that Old Chai is going to die."

    White Wood coldly said, "Then let him die!"

    Axehead was surprised. "Let him die?"

    White Wood said, "We came on this trip to kill others, not to be killed!”

    * * *

    White Wood really did walk away. Everyone followed him as well. Axehead stood there, stunned, for a long time, before he chased after them.

    They had committed murder in the middle of the street, then turned around and left abruptly. The several hundred people present could do nothing but watch, eyes wide.

    No one dared to provoke them, because some of them had no sense of shame and honor, and some of them didn't care about their own lives.

    And some of them neither cared about their own lives, nor had any sense of shame or honor!

    * * *

    After they walked far away, another person appeared. It was a big, fat monk, who was carrying a steel Buddhist's staff thicker than a duck egg. He casually walked out of a wine house directly opposite to the Lucky and Virtuous Detailing.

    The young ma’am had been extremely frightened by the ordeal. She had just put down her child and was leaning against the countertop, panting for breath. Suddenly, she heard a cracking sound, as the sturdy wooden counter was smashed into smithereens by the monk's Buddhist staff.

    This stroke carried with it over a thousand catties of force, but the backhand blow was even more terrifying in its power.

    This famous three hundred year old clothing store was totally demolished by him by these two blows. Of the twelve shop assistants in the store, some had broken arms, while others had broken legs. None of them were able to remain standing.

    The young ma’am was so terrified that she fainted. With a stretch of the hand, the monk seized her as though he were grabbing a young chicken. Holding her under one arm, he flew out, taking large steps.

    Seeing his earlier demonstration of cruel, brute force, who would dare to block his way? Although the monk had someone under his arm, he still moved with incredible speed. In the blink of an eye, he caught up to his comrades. Turning around, he opened his mouth in a wide grin towards White Wood, and then he passed them. Very shortly, he disappeared off into the distance.

    Frowning, Green Serpent asked, "Has the monk gone insane?"

    White Wood coldly said, "He's always been mentally ill. Every three days, the illness will seize him."

    Sasaki said, "The woman he is holding looks like the flower lady from earlier."

    Kawashima didn't say a single word. He immediately sped up his footsteps and pursued. Sasaki definitely was not willing to fall behind either.

    Suddenly, a miserable cry was heard from an alleyway in front of them. It sounded like the monk's voice. By the time everybody got there, all they saw was the monk's several hundred pound body hung upside down off a large nearby tree. His eyes were bulging, and his trousers were totally wet. Tears, snot, drool, urine and feces all flowed forth. He had shouted so loudly that everybody in the street had heard him.

    Not only was this monk born with godlike strength, his external martial arts techniques weren't bad either. But in the blink of an eye, he had been hung upside down on a tree, while the person who killed him had disappeared without a trace.

    White Wood tightly gripped his sword. His palm had already turned slick with cold sweat. He repeatedly sneered, "Wonderful, what wonderfully quick moves."

    Green Serpent frowned. "I didn't imagine that there was such an exceptional master here, who is even more ruthless than we are."

    Second Master Ding had bent down already, seemingly about to vomit.

    Axehead was roaring loudly, "If you have the balls to kill, why don't you have the balls to show yourself to us?"

    No response came from within the dark alley. Not even a trace of a ghost could be seen.

    But what Sasaki cared about was actually something else. He suddenly asked, "What happened to flower lady?"

    Only now did everyone realize that the girl whom the monk had carted away had disappeared. That Buddhist's staff, made from steel which had been refined and smelted a hundred times over, which the monk hadn't been willing to part with even in his sleep, had disappeared as well.

    Could it be that the woman was a hidden elite who hadn't revealed her true skills?

    * * *

    The Big Boss was seated on a chair covered with tiger skin that had been specially brought here from his residence. Staring at the seven people in front of him, a smile was on his face and he repeatedly nodded. He clearly was very pleased with himself.

    Zhuyeqing obviously was filled with smiles as well. As long as the Big Boss was happy, he too would be happy.

    But White Wood and the others seemed unable to smile as well. After having seen the monk's miserable fate, none of them could help but feel uneasy.

    — Who was the one that killed him?

    Did that woman ‘pretend to be a pig in order to eat a tiger'? Or were there other experts nearby?

    Zhuyeqing smiled. "I heard that as soon as you entered the city, each of you performed a few amazing feats. Wonderful indeed."

    White Wood icily replied, "Not good at all."

    Zhuyeqing said, "But right now, there isn't a single person in the city who doesn't know how powerful you all are."

    White Wood shut his mouth. All of his cohorts had shut their mouths as well. Although all of them felt as though they were filled with bile, none of them could spit it out.

    Originally, they really did want to show off their skills, intending to overawe this city from the very start. Unexpectedly, one of their comrades died first without even knowing what happened. If this were to be openly stated, wouldn’t it embolden the resolve of others and detract from their own prestige?

    Axehead suddenly howled, "I'm pissed the hell off!"

    Zhuyeqing said, "Brother Axehead, why are you angry?"

    Just as Axehead was about to speak, he saw White Wood and Green Serpent staring at him. He immediately changed his mind and said, "I love to be angry! As soon as I am happy, I become angry!"

    Zhuyeqing laughed. "Even more wonderful."

    Axehead stared at him, eyes wide. "What's so good about that?”

    Zhuyeqing said, "Your anger alone is more than enough to terrify others and cause them to become downhearted!”

    Second Master Ding said, "But I never grow angry!"

    Zhuyeqing said, "That's wonderful as well!"

    Second Master Ding asked, "What's so wonderful about that?"

    Zhuyeqing said, "A person who normally is utterly silent and still is as swift as the wind when he moves.111 If a person who normally never gets angry, will without question become utterly devastating when he does get angry.”

    Second Master Ding laughed. "Looks like no matter what we say, you'll still be able to come up with a way to flatter us. That's quite a skill."

    Zhuyeqing smiled. "Since I don't have your skills in martial arts, all I can do is use this small talent of mine to feed myself."

    The Big Boss had been listening and smiling this entire time. He suddenly said, "Have all of you arrived?"

    White Wood said, "Yes."

    The Big Boss said, "But I seem to recall that there's supposed to be nine of you."

    White Wood grunted in acknowledgement.

    The Big Boss said, "Where are the other two?"

    White Wood said coldly, "It makes no difference whether or not those two come."

    The Big Boss said, "Oh!"

    White Wood said, "With the seven of us present, we have enough power that there's no task that cannot be accomplished."

    The Big Boss said, "Enough power to deal with Ah Ji as well!"

    White Wood said, "Enough power to deal with anyone."

    The Big Boss laughed. "I know that in recent years, your sword technique, respected priest, has become even more wonderful. Everyone else present is an expert as well. But there's one thing which continues to prevent me from being at ease."

    White Wood asked, “What?"

    Smiling, the Big Boss waved his hand. The door opened, and two people walked in, carrying with them a steel Buddhist's staff.

    White Wood's expression changed.

    The expressions of all the brothers of the Black Death changed. The Big Boss said, "I imagine all of you recognize this staff!"

    Of course they recognized it. It was the weapon with which the Earth Monk had made his name. They could no longer count all of the people they had personally seen die to his staff.

    The Big Boss said, "I heard that it is said that this staff never leaves Earth Monk's side. I don't know how it fell into the hands of others."

    Expression changing, White Wood said, "I was just about to inquire as to where you acquired this staff from!"

    The Big Boss said, "Someone specially delivered it and asked me to hand it over to all of you."

    White Wood asked, "Is that person still here?”

    The Boss replied, "Still here."

    White Wood asked, "Where?"

    The Boss replied, "Right there."

    He pointed with one finger. Everyone's gaze followed the direction he was pointing towards, and saw a person standing outside the door.

    A well-rounded, utterly soft and appealing woman. It was actually the young madam of the Lucky and Virtuous Detailing.

    * * *

    Could this woman be the hidden expert who was capable of hanging up the Earth Monk on to a tree in the blink of an eye?

    Nobody could see how it was possible. No one could believe it. But they couldn't help but believe it either.

    Kawashima suddenly let out a loud howl. Rolling on the floor, he shot out three shurikens towards her.

    The young madam's body flashed and her body suddenly retreated behind the doorway. Kawashima let out another howl and he collapsed face forward. There were three shurikens stuck into his chest. They were the shurikens he himself had just shot out.

    White Wood's face turned ghastly pale. All of his comrades felt their hands and feet grow cold as well. From outside the door, a person once more came out. It was still that young, recently pregnant madam.

    Sasaki stared at her in shock. He mumbled, "This flower lady is no flower lady. She is devil woman."

    The young madam actually laughed towards him. "Do you like devil women?"

    Although her voice was trembling slightly, her laughter was extremely sweet.

    Sasaki stared at her until his own eyes went red. Clenching the hilt of his katana with his hands, he walked towards her step by step.

    White Wood quietly warned, "Careful!" Unfortunately, his warning came too late. Sasaki threw himself towards her; arms open wide, intending to grab her by the waist.

    He caught nothing.

    The young madam's body once again retreated behind the doorway. Just as he chased after her through the doorway, a miserable cry could be heard. He retreated one step at a time. Before the others had a chance to see his face, they saw the tip of a blade poking out from his back. Fresh blood was spurting from the wound like an arrow.

    Only after he fell down backwards did everyone see the blade.

    An eight-foot long katana had pierced through his chest, passing through to his back. Once again, it was his very own weapon, which he had always carried with him.

    * * *

    The young madam once again entered through the doorway. As she stared at them, her beautiful eyes were filled with grief and terror.

    This time, no one else dared to throw themselves forward. Even Zhuyeqing's expression changed.

    Only the Big Boss remained unmoved. He lightly said, "So these are the people whom you specially invited here to protect me?"

    These words were directed towards Zhuyeqing.

    Zhuyeqing lowered his head, not daring to speak.

    The Big Boss said, "Based on their skills, are they fit to deal with Ah Ji?"

    Zhuyeqing's face turned even paler. His head sank down even lower.

    The Big Boss let out a sigh. "Looks to me as though they can't even deal with a woman. How can they..."

    White Wood suddenly interrupted him. In a fierce voice, he said, "Friend, since you've come, why hide outside the door and hide your face?"

    The Big Boss said, "Who are you talking to?"

    White Wood said, "The friend outside."

    The Big Boss said, “There's a friend of yours outside?"

    He shook his own head and answered his own question. "Definitely not. I can guarantee that there are absolutely none."

    There was no sound coming from outside. The only person in the doorway was the young madam of the silk shop.

    Moments ago, she had just executed two people in the blink of an eye. But now, she looked as though she were terrified.

    White Wood sneered. He glanced towards his comrades. Second Master Ding and Green Serpent immediately rose up and flew out the window, one to the left and one to the right. Their movements were as graceful and agile as a flying swallow.

    Axehead picked up his axes and, with a bellow, charged forward. With a dark flash, Black Ghost appeared in front of him, moving even faster.

    The young madam disappeared once more.

    The four of them had flanked her on all four sides. Their coordination was accurate and precise. Regardless of if anyone were hiding behind the door, and no matter who it was, it would be quite hard for them to escape from their formation. This was especially true for Black Ghost's sword. With a single thrust, he pierced his enemies’ throats, and he very rarely missed.

    The strange thing was, long after the four charged out, there seemed to be no sound or reaction from outside.

    White Wood gripped the hilt of his sword, his forehead covered with cold sweat.

    Right at this moment, with a thudding sound, the window to the left was shattered open as a human body flew in.

    In the same split second, the window on the right was shattered open as well as another body flew in.

    The two bodies fell down at the same time with a thudding sound, which sounded exactly like two thick, filled burlap sacks being thrown to the floor. It was Second Master Ding and Green Serpent, who had just flown out with the grace of swallows.

    Right as they collapsed to the floor, Axehead and Black Ghost returned as well. Only, Axehead was now missing his head, and Black Ghost had truly become a ghost.

    Axehead's head had been chopped off by his own axes. Black Ghost's sword had disappeared from his hands as well. But there was now a fresh, bloody hole in the middle of his throat.


    [End of Chapter 22]


    Footnote
    107. Ruidexiang (瑞德翔). This is a name of the tailoring/clothes store. I’ll break down the characters: rui=“lucky/aupicious”, de=“virtuous/kind”, xiang=“soaring/detailed”. I’m translating xiang as detailing because it seems to fit well with a clothing/tailoring shop.
    108. Huaguniang (花姑娘), lit. “flower young lady”, e.g. a woman as beautiful as flower. It’s also a slang for hooker.
    109. tiejiaowuxing (铁角乌星), lit. “iron corners black star” but obviously it’s referring to shurikens. The pinyin describe visually what it looks like so I wanted to point this out.
    110. qinggangjian (青钢剑), lit. “blue/green steel sword”.
    111. Original Chinese text is based on saying “静若处子,动若脱兔” which means “if quiet as virgin, then move like escaped rabbit”. It’s a saying to describe army before action is as quiet as an unmarried maiden, but once it’s in action it’s as swift as a fleeing rabbit.


    click to show/hide spoilers
    Notes

    • Changed "wooden clogs" to "geta". I did the "google image check", I google "木屐" and see what it brings up, then "wooden clogs" and then "geta". Note: Chinese character 木屐 literally means wooden sandal/clog.
    • Text said a bunch of dart-masters not one dart-master.
    • Changed "twenty or so servants" to "twelve shop assistants".
    • Changed "Tears, snot, drool all..." to "Tears, snot, drool, urine and feces all...". Kinda gross but text did explicitly include it. Though text used a less crude term: “large and small excretion”.
    • "A person who normally is utterly silent and still is as swift as the wind when he moves." is a pretty good translation but since I like the original Chinese text so much, I added a footnote. I think it makes the translation more interesting.
    • SMD response on ZYQ praise, it's "we"/"us" not "I"/"me".
    • Interesting how RWX translated "[He] said, 'En.'" to "[He] grunted in response.". Usually I'll use "En (Yes)." or "Yes." but it's technically not a verbal response so I never like it. Thought it's an interesting way to translate that. I changed it to "[He] grunted in acknowledgment." instead though.
    Last edited by kaister; 09-29-14 at 07:58 PM.

  7. #27
    Senior Member kaister's Avatar
    Join Date
    Jun 2010
    Location
    San Francisco Bay Area
    Posts
    226

    Default Chapter 23

    Translated by Ren Wo Xing on 5/19/10. Revised by kaister.

    Chapter 23
    Murong of Jiangnan


    White Wood was still gripping his sword, but cold sweat was pouring down from his forehead like rain.

    The Big Boss emotionlessly said, "I told you quite some time ago. There definitely are no friends of yours outside that door. At most, there are one or two vicious demons who intend to collect your souls and take your lives."

    The blue veins in White Wood's hand were bulging upwards like the body of a sinuous snake lay beneath his skin. He suddenly said, "Good, very good."

    His voice had already become hoarse. "I didn't imagine that the one described as taking 'A Tooth For a Tooth, Blood For Blood', has arrived as well."

    There was suddenly a short sarcastic laugh coming from outside the door.

    "You are wrong!”

    White Wood said, "Can it be that First Master Mao112 has arrived?"

    The person outside replied, "This time, you are right."

    White Wood sneered, "Good, good kung fu. What a wonderful display of ‘Use Others as Weapon, Attack Others as Shield’113. You really bring glory to Jiangnan's Murong family!"

    When he said the words "Murong of Jiangnan," a wild, beast-like howl suddenly came from outside the door.

    There was a flash of sword light outside the door. White Wood already flew out. The sword light was circulating cloud protecting the whole body.

    Zhuyeqing dared not follow out. He dare not even move, nor could he see the people outside. However, he heard a “ke” sound and saw a flashing object come through the door and embed itself into the wall. It was the sharp piece of a sword!

    Following that, more “kekeke” sounds could be heard in succession as three more sword pieces flew through the doorway and embedded itself within the wall.

    And then White Wood retreated back here, walking one step at a time. His face was totally devoid of all color, and the only part of his sword remaining was the hilt.

    That precious sword of his, refined and smelted a hundred times over, had been broken into many pieces by his opponent.

    The man outside sneered, "Even without using the martial arts of the Murong family, I can still kill you!"

    White Wood wanted to speak, but resisted the urge. Suddenly, he spat out a mouthful of blood. By the time he fell to the floor, his ashen pale face had turned pitch black.

    The Big Boss smiled. "This really is not the Murong family's martial arts. It is the Black Sand Palm!"

    The man outside said, "Good eye!"

    The Big Boss said, "First Master Mao, thank you for your hard work!"

    First Master Mao said from outside the door, "How can killing a few nameless, useless fools like those be considered hard work? If they had run into Second Master Chou114 instead, they would have died even faster."

    The Big Boss asked, "Second Master Chou is about to arrive as well?”

    First Master Mao said, "He will come."

    The Boss let out a long breath. "Second Master Chou's sword art is without peer in the world. I have admired him for a very long time."

    First Master Mao said, "His sword skills are not necessarily without peer, but I'm afraid there really are not that many people who can defeat him."

    The Big Boss laughed loudly. Suddenly, he turned around and stared at Zhuyeqing.

    Zhuyeqing's face looked deathly ashen.

    The Big Boss asked, "Did you hear all that?"

    Zhuyeqing replied, "I heard."

    The Big Boss said, "With First Master Mao and Second Master Chou assisting me, I'm afraid it won't be an easy task for Ah Ji to take my life."

    Zhuyeqing said, "Yes."

    The Big Boss emotionlessly said, "If you want my life, I'm afraid it won't be an easy task either!"

    Zhuyeqing said, “I…”.

    The Big Boss's face suddenly sunk down. He coldly said, "I understand your good intentions, but if I really had only those 'experts' you found for defense, tonight, I would have died for certain."

    Zhuyeqing didn't dare to open his mouth again.

    He knelt down, body perfectly straight. He knelt down in front of the Big Boss.

    He had already realized that this person was far more formidable than he had thought.

    But the Big Boss didn't even glance at him. With a wave of the hand, he said, "You look tired. You might as well get out."

    Zhuyeqing didn't dare to move. Right outside the door, there was a soul-collecting, life-taking demon. How could he dare to leave? But he also knew that the Big Boss's words were orders. Anybody who dared to refuse the Big Boss's orders would die!

    Fortunately, right at this moment, a high-pitched shout came from outside. "Ah Ji has arrived!"

    * * *

    Night. Cold night.

    The chilly wind blew across as Ah Ji slowly walked into the narrow alley. Just half a month ago, he had walked out of this alleyway. At that time, he hadn't had a clue as to what he would be doing in the future. But now he knew.

    — The type of person one is, determines the type of path one must walk.

    — In front of him, there was only one path to take. He had no room for choice at all.


    * * *

    When he pushed the door open, he saw the road. It was wriggly and complicated, passing through the garden.

    A heroic and yet refined young man was standing, with arms folded, tall and majestic in the doorway. His attitude was cordial and sincere. "Sir, who did you come for?"

    Ah Ji said, "I came to find your Big Boss."

    The young man raised his head to glance at him before immediately lowering his head again. "Sir, you are…"

    Ah Ji said, "I am Ah Ji. That Useless Ah Ji."

    The young man's attitude was respectful. "The Big Boss is waiting for you within the garden at this moment. Please."

    Ah Ji stared at him. Suddenly, he asked, "I don't seem to have seen you in the past."

    The young man said, "You have not."

    Ah Ji said, "What is your name!"

    The young man said, "My name is the Kid (Xiaodi).”

    He suddenly chuckled. "I'm the real useless Kid. I'm not even bit useful.”

    * * *

    The Kid led him from in front, and Ah Ji slowly followed behind.

    He knew that he shouldn't let this young man walk behind him. He could already sense that this useless Kid must be far more useful than most people.

    After passing through the flowery route, they could see those windows that had been shattered open. It seemed as though light from a blade was flickering inside.

    The blade was in Zhuyeqing's hands.

    * * *

    Disobeying the Big Boss’s order only meant death!

    Zhuyeqing had suddenly pulled the katana out of Sasaki's corpse. If he was going to die no matter what, he might as well die in his own hands.

    He pulled out the katana and cut towards his own throat.

    But suddenly, with a clanging sound, sparks exploded across the room as the katana in his hands was knocked away. With a thudding sound, it lodged into the window frame. Something fell down. A small rock.

    The Big Boss laughed coldly. "What a strong wrist! It seems Ah Ji really has arrived."

    After finishing these words, he saw Ah Ji.

    * * *

    Although he had already slept for an entire day, and his slumber had been very deep, Ah Ji still looked very tired.

    It was an exhaustion, which welled up from the deepest pits of his heart, like a poisonous grass which had taken up root within.

    He still wore those old, battered sackcloth clothes. His pale, unshaven face not only looked tired, but also withered and old. It seemed as though it had been a long time since he had even washed his hair.

    But his hands were very clean, and his nails were very short and very tidy.

    But the Big Boss didn't pay particular attention to his hands. Men rarely pay much attention to other men's hands.

    Staring at Ah Ji for a long time, he scanned Ah Ji from head to toe two times before asking, "You are Ah Ji?”

    Ah Ji lazily stood there without displaying any response. He never replied to questions that had no need to be asked.

    The Big Boss knew, of course, who he was. But there was one thing he hadn't thought through yet. "Why did you save this person?”

    This person was naturally Zhuyeqing.

    But Ah Ji replied, "I didn't save him."

    The Big Boss said, "If not him, then who?"

    Ah Ji said, “Wa Wa.”

    The Big Boss's pupils shrank. "Because Wa Wa is in his hands. If he dies, Wa Wa will die as well."

    His shrunken pupils fixed themselves upon Zhuyeqing. "And of course, you calculated long ago that he would not allow you to die."

    Zhuyeqing didn't deny it.

    As soon as the dice had left his hands and the roll came out, the time for keeping up this play-acting had come to an end. The role he had assigned himself had ended as well.

    Now, the only thing he could do is wait and see what sort of roll Ah Ji would be able to come up with. Right now, he could no longer be certain of winning his bet that Ah Ji would win.

    The Big Boss let out a long sigh. "I always considered you my closest agent. I didn't imagine that you had been putting on a play this entire time!"

    Zhuyeqing also admitted, "This entire time, we had been playing opposite of each other!"

    The Big Boss said, "Before the curtain falls, one of us will most certainly die."

    Zhuyeqing said, "If this play had run in full accordance with my script, the person who dies should have been you without question."

    The Big Boss asked, "And now?"

    Zhuyeqing forced out a smile. "Now, I'm already done playing my part and have left the stage. The main role falls onto Ah Ji's shoulders."

    The Big Boss asked, "What role is he playing?”

    Zhuyeqing said, "The role of a killer. The person he will kill is you."

    The Big Boss turned towards Ah Ji. He coldly said, "Are you determined to play this role?"

    Ah Ji did not respond.

    He had suddenly felt a surging, murderous aura press against his back like a sharp needle.

    Only a true master who really wanted to kill someone, and was absolutely certain that he was capable of killing someone, could carry such a murderous aura with him.

    Right now, such a person was, without question, behind him. He could even feel the muscle at the back of his neck turn totally stiff.

    But he didn't turn around. Right now, although he was only casually standing there, his arms and legs were in total equilibrium and in total balance. There definitely wasn't a single flaw or opening to exploit.

    But if he were to turn his head, he definitely would not be able to maintain this sort of equilibrium. Even if it were for just a split second, it would be enough to cause his death. He definitely could not give his opponent an opportunity like this.

    But the opposing force continued to wait for just such an opportunity. Everyone in the garden could feel the pressure of his murderous intent. Everyone's breathing seemed to have stilled, and sweat appeared on their foreheads.

    Ah Ji didn't even move his fingernails. If a person knew for certain that someone behind him was going to kill him, and yet was able to remain still and unmoving, every single nerve in his body must be as tough and unyielding as steel wire.

    Ah Ji even had his eyes closed.

    The person who wanted to kill him was behind him. He couldn't use his eyes to see him even if he tried. He absolutely had to make sure that his heart was absolutely calm and void.

    But the person behind him actually remained unmoving as well.

    This person was, of course, a master as well. Only a person who had experienced hundreds of battles and killed countless opponents could have such patience and endurance. If no opportunity were to arise, he definitely would not make his move.

    Absolutely everything came to a halt. Even the wind ceased to blow.

    A bead of sweat the size of a soybean dripped down from the side of the Big Boss's nose. He didn't move to wipe it away.

    His entire body felt as taut as a bowstring. He couldn't understand how both of these people could be so calm.

    Finally, he himself was the first to lose his cool. He suddenly asked, "Do you know that there is someone behind you who wants to kill you?"

    Ah Ji didn't hear him, didn't speak, and didn't move.

    The Big Boss said, "Do you know who this person is?"

    Ah Ji didn't know.

    All he knew was that no matter who this person was, right now he didn’t dare to attack.

    The Big Boss said, "Why don't you turn around and take a look to find out who he is?"

    Ah Ji didn't turn around, but he did open his eyes. This was because he suddenly felt another surge of murderous intent.

    This killing intent actually was coming in front of him.

    When he opened his eyes, he saw someone standing far away, facing him. The man was garbed as a Taoist, wearing a black hat. His tall body was as erect as jade, with eyes high up on his pale white face. They carried within them an indescribable arrogance. His thick eyebrows were so long, they almost formed a single long whole. They, too, seemed to fill with hatred.

    As soon as Ah Ji opened his eyes, the person stopped moving.

    He could tell that this young man's attention and strength had been totally focused. It could be released at any moment, and once released, would be unstoppable.

    He, too, didn't dare to move. But he stared at Ah Ji's hands. He suddenly asked, "Sir, why didn't you bring your sword with you?"

    Ah Ji was silent.

    The Big Boss couldn't resist from asking, "You can tell that he wields a sword?"

    The Taoist nodded. "He has a pair of very good hands."

    The Big Boss had never paid any attention to Ah Ji's hands. Only now did he notice that they were very different from the rest of him.

    His hands were too clean.

    The Taoist said, "This is our habit."

    The Big Boss asked, “What habit?”

    The Taoist said, "We definitely will not sully our swords."

    The Big Boss said, "Thus, your hands must always be very clean."

    The Taoist said, "And our nails must be very short as well."

    The Big Boss said, "Why?"

    The Taoist said, "If your nails are too long, it will obstruct you in gripping your sword. When our swords are in our hands, we will not allow anything to obstruct us."

    The Big Boss said, "This is a good habit."

    The Taoist said, "There aren't many people with this type of habit."

    The Big Boss said, "Oh."

    The Taoist said, "Aside from a swordsman who has experienced hundreds of battles, no one can maintain such a habit for long."

    The Big Boss said, "Someone who can be considered a swordsman by Second Master Chou definitely must be a master at using the sword."

    Second Master Chou said, "Definitely so."

    The Big Boss asked, "But how many people are able to escape with their lives from beneath Second Master Chou's sword?”

    Second Master Chou arrogantly said, "Not many."

    He had reason to be arrogant.

    Over the past half year, he had criss-crossed Jiangnan with sword in his palm, and had clashed with seven of Jiangnan's ten most famous swordsmen. Nobody had been able to last more than thirty strokes against him.

    Not only was his sword technique sly and vicious, its speed was all the more unimaginable.

    Every single one of the seven swordsmen who had died beneath his sword had a unique killer move, foremost amongst them the 'Three Thrusts of Wind and Thunder', used by the 'Swordsman of Lightning Chasing the Wind', Mei Ziyi115. This really was a consummate skill, the likes of which were rarely seen in the martial world.

    When he killed Mei Ziyi, this was precisely the move he used.

    When Mei Ziyi used the 'Three Thrusts of Wind and Thunder', he also used the exact same skill to counterattack.

    If a person's skill in wielding the sword is sufficient to cause him to be nicknamed ‘Lightning Chasing the Wind’, one can imagine how fast his moves must be.

    But when Mei Ziyi's sword was still three inches away from Second Master Chou's throat, Second Master Chou's own sword had already pierced his own windpipe.

    A subordinate of the Big Boss had personally witnessed this fight came back and reported, "None of the forty or so martial arts experts present could see how Second Master Chou had made his move when he shot out that sword. They only saw his sword flash, followed by blood splattering on Mei Ziyi's clothes."

    That's why the Big Boss had long been confident of this person's prowess.

    In addition, now, the only non-family member to ever learn the skills of the aristocratic Murong family, Mao Yiyun116, was here as well assisting him.

    Even if Mao Yiyun didn't attack, he could divert part of Ah Ji's attention.

    The results of this battle seemed to have been already determined.

    The Big Boss sat on high on his tiger-pelted jiaoyi (ancient Chinese folding chair). His mind was as steady as Mt. Tai. Smiling, he said, "Ever since Third Master Xie died prematurely at the Manor of the Divine Sword and Yan Shisan threw away his sword into the lake, which swordsman in all the martial world can compare to Second Master Chou? If Second Master Chou wanted to claim that plaque with the words 'The World’s Number One Sword' written in gold and take it from the Xie family, it would only be a matter of time."

    When he felt extremely happy, he would never forget to shower others with a few words of praise.

    This entire time, he had been staring at Ah Ji. Not Ah Ji's hands. Ah Ji's eyes.

    As soon as he heard the words, 'Second Master Chou', Ah Ji's pupils shrank, as though he had been pricked by a needle, a poisoned needle which had already been died red with blood and hatred.

    Second Master Chou didn't recognize this withered, beaten-down young man. He didn't even seem to have seen him before. He couldn't understand why this person would suddenly have such an expression.

    Nor did he know why this young person would have such a reaction upon hearing his name.

    He only knew one thing — his opportunity had come!

    No matter how much endurance and how strong a person is, if they suddenly received a certain sort of unexpected shock, their reactions would become slightly slower.

    Right now, this young person had, without question, received such a shock. Sometimes, hatred is a form of power, a very terrible form of power. But right now, the look in Ah Ji's eyes wasn't one of hatred. It was an indescribable, inexpressible look of pain and suffering. This sort of emotion could only make one weaker.

    Second Master Chou didn't actually want to wait for Ah Ji to totally collapse. He knew that once a good opportunity is missed, it would never return.

    * * *

    That eight-foot long katana of Sasaki's was still embedded in the window frame. Second Master Chou pulled it out and tossed it towards Ah Ji.

    His other hand was still free.

    The sword behind his back had already left its sheath. Regardless of whether or not Ah Ji caught the katana, he had already prepared to deliver a fatal blow.

    He had total confidence!

    * * *
    Ah Ji caught the katana.
    He normally used a longsword. From the end of the hilt to the tip, it measured no longer than three feet, seven inches.


    [End of Chapter 23]


    Footnote
    112. Mao-daxiansheng (茅大先生), mao means reeds/rushes, daxiansheng means “big mister”. In this case, the eldest.
    113. Chinese idiom (以子之茅,攻子之盾) that means “use your opponent’s viewpoints, methods, and opinions to attack your opponent”.
    114. Chou-erxiansheng (仇二先生), chou means “hatred”, erxiansheng means “second mister”.
    115. Mei Ziyi (梅子仪), surname mei, given mean “son ceremony”.
    116. Mao Yiyun (茅一云), surname Mao, given name means “one cloud”.


    click to show/hide spoilers
    Note

    • When WW said "tooth for tooth, blood for blood", next line is missing.
    • After the howl after "Murong of Jiangnan" was mention, link missing about WW going out...which lead to ZYQ not following on next line.
    • After researching "以子之茅,攻子之盾", changed it from "Using the Son Against the Father" to "Use Others as Weapon, Attack Others as Shield" (very literal, so footnote added). Note I have two different sources with two different characters. Only this one make any sense though. I think RWX is based on the other text.
    • Line missing after ZYQ held a blade on his hand.
    • Line missing after BB asked whether AJ knew who was behind him.
    Last edited by kaister; 09-29-14 at 07:59 PM.

  8. #28
    Senior Member kaister's Avatar
    Join Date
    Jun 2010
    Location
    San Francisco Bay Area
    Posts
    226

    Default Chapter 24

    Translated by Ren Wo Xing on 5/20/10. Reviewed by kaister.

    Chapter 24
    Earth is Shattered and Heaven is Awed


    This katana's handle alone was one foot, five inches long. The samurai of Japan normally used both hands to grip these swords. Their sabre techniques were totally different from that of Chinese martial artists. Their sword techniques were even more different.

    Having him wield this sword was akin to asking a blacksmith to use a painting brush to pound iron, or an artist to use a steel hammer to draw a painting. It would be more than useless.

    But he still caught the katana.

    He seemed to have totally lost all judgment and could no longer correctly determine if this action was right or not. Right as he caught the katana, sword light flew towards him like a bolt of lightning shattering the air. The three foot, seven inch long sword sped through the air. The eight foot long katana simply couldn't be put to use.

    The flashing sword light had already reached Ah Ji's throat. Ah Ji's hand suddenly shook slightly. With a cracking sound, the katana suddenly broke into two pieces.

    The katana broke into two at precisely the point where the stone had struck it earlier.

    The stone struck the middle of the katana blade. The slightly more than three feet long blade fell off. The other slightly more than three feet blade suddenly stirred up.

    Second Master Chou's sword pierced forward like a viper, and was only three inches away from Ah Ji's throat. This stab originally should have been totally accurate and lethal. Pulling out the katana, tossing the katana out, drawing the sword, and attacking; he had calculated every single aspect of this encounter perfectly.

    Unfortunately, he hadn't predicted this.

    With a dinging sound, sparks erupted. The enemy's sword had already risen up to greet his own sword — not the edge of the sword but the tip.

    No one could possibly bring up a sword in such a flash to block his own sword at the tip.

    No one could be so fast and so accurate.

    — Perhaps it was not exactly “no one”. Perhaps there was still one person.

    But even in his wildest dreams, Second Master Chou wouldn't have imagined that Ah Ji was that person.

    The tip of his sword trembled. He suddenly felt a strange vibration passing through the body of the sword to his hand, his arm, and his shoulder.

    And then, he seemed to feel as though the wind began to blow.

    The broken blade in Ah Ji's hand seemed to have dissolved into a gust of wind and gently blew towards him.

    He could see the sword light and could feel this gust of wind, but he had no idea as to how he could dodge or block this strike.

    — When the wind blew towards you, how can you block it? And who can tell from whence the wind comes?

    But he didn't lose hope, because he still had a friend behind Ah Ji, waiting.

    * * *

    The majority of the people in the martial world believed that Second Master Chou's sword skills were higher than that of First Master Mao, and that his martial arts were more fearful than that of First Master Mao's.

    Only he himself knew how utterly stupid and laughable this opinion was. And only he himself knew that if First Master Mao wanted to take his life, just a single stroke would be enough.

    That alone was the genuinely 'lethal' stroke. That only was a truly 'terrifying' sword skill. No one can imagine how fast, powerful, and ever-changing that stroke was, because nobody had ever witnessed it.

    He and First Master Mao had gone through life and death encounters throughout many years, but even he himself had witnessed it only once.

    He believed that so long as First Master Mao used that technique, even if Ah Ji was able to dodge, he definitely would not have any surplus strength left to attack.

    He believed that First Master Mao must have already used that technique!

    Because right at this critical moment, he had heard a person scold in a low voice, "Ware my blade!"

    With those words, the wind immediately died and the katana-light disappeared. The sword in First Master Mao's hand had already reached the back of Ah Ji's neck.

    * * *

    The sword aura carried a forest of chill. It felt like the ancient, never-melting ice on the top of mountains. You didn't need to touch it to feel the stabbing, piercing chill it emanated, so cold that your blood and marrow would freeze.

    Swords were always supposed to be cold. But only a true master's sword could emanate a wave of cold like this.

    As the sword flew out, it suddenly came to a halt. The distance from it to Ah Ji's neck was no longer than half an inch.

    His blood vessels were throbbing. The fleshes around the blood vessels were contorted and throbbing as well.

    But he himself did not move. When he moved, he moved like the wind. When he was still, he was as still as a mountain. However, mountain still could have its moment of collapse.

    His lip had already cracked, like granite on the mountain top that had been cracked by wind erosion. His face seemed to be made of granite as well, without any expression at all.

    Could it be that he didn't know that if this sword pressed forward by another inch, his blood would spurt out?

    Could it be that he truly did not fear death?

    Regardless of whether or not he fears death, this time, he's dead for sure!

    Second Master Chou let out a long sigh, as did the Big Boss. They were waiting for First Master Mao's sword to thrust forward.

    This entire time, First Master Mao stared at that throbbing blood vessel at the back of Ah Ji's neck. But his eyes were filled with a strange expression, as though they were filled with both hatred and fear.

    Why didn't he finish the thrust yet? What was he waiting for?

    Second Master Chou said, "No need to fear for me!"

    Ah Ji's broken katana was still within an inch of his own throat. "Although he still has a blade in his hand, I am confident of dodging it!"

    First Master Mao didn't respond.

    Second Master Chou said, "Even if I can't dodge, you still must kill him! If this person doesn't die, then we won't be able to live either. We have no choice but to take this risk!"

    The Big Boss immediately said, "This definitely is not a risk. Your chance of victory is far higher than his."

    First Master Mao suddenly laughed. His laughter was just as strange as his eyes. Just as he began to laugh, his sword shot out, passing by Ah Ji's neck and piercing Second Master Chou's shoulder.

    With a cry, the sword fell from Second Master Chou's hand. Blood spurted out, landing on his face.

    His face had already become distorted with shock and fury.

    The Big Boss jumped to his feet as well.

    Nobody could have imagined this unexpected change of events. Nobody understood why First Master Mao would act in such a way.

    Perhaps only he himself knew. He himself, and Ah Ji.

    Ah Ji's face was still totally emotionless, as though he had long ago predicted this outcome.

    But his eyes slowly became filled with pain once more, a pain that seemed deeper than even that of First Master Mao's.

    With a flash of sword light, the sword entered the sheath once more.

    First Master Mao suddenly let out another long sigh. "It has been around five years since we last saw each other, correct?"

    These words were directed towards Ah Ji. It seemed as though they not only knew each other, but also were old friends with many years of history.

    First Master Mao continued, "Over the past few years, how has your life been? Have you suffered from any illnesses?"

    It usually is very natural for friends who had not seen each for many years to inquire as to how the other had been. But when these words left First Master Mao's lips, they seemed to be filled with pain and hatred instead. Ah Ji's fists tightened. Not only did he remain silent, he also did not turn around.

    First Master Mao said, "Since I have already recognized you, why don't you turn around and let me see you!"

    Ah Ji suddenly let out a long sigh. "Since you have already recognized me, why do you need to look?"

    First Master Mao said, "Then you, at least, need to take a look at me and see how I now look!"

    Although his voice was very soft, it sounded as though he were roaring a command.

    Ah Ji finally turned around. As soon as he did, the look on his face changed. The person in front of him was nothing more than a white-haired old man. There was nothing special about him. But the astonishment on his face was far greater than if he had seen some sort of strange, bizarre monster.

    First Master Mao laughed again, an even more bizarre laugh. "Do I look as though I've changed greatly?"

    Ah Ji wanted to speak, but no sound would come forth.

    First Master Mao said, "If we had met each other on the road, I'm afraid you wouldn't be able to recognize me."

    He suddenly turned to face the Big Boss. "Are you very puzzled as to why he looks so shocked upon seeing me?"

    The Big Boss could only nod. He really could not guess as to the nature of the relationship between these two.

    First Master Mao asked again, "How old does he look, to you?"

    Staring at Ah Ji, the Big Boss said hesitatingly, "Late twenties, not quite thirty."

    First Master Mao said, "And me?"

    Staring at his head filled with white hair and the wrinkles on his face, although the Big Boss wanted to come up with a younger figure, he couldn't give too young an age.

    First Master Mao said, "You think I am in my sixties, right?"

    The Big Boss replied, "Even if you really are in your sixties, sir, you look to be fifty three or four at the most."

    First Master Mao suddenly laughed loudly.

    It was as though he had never heard anything more hilarious than this, but there wasn't the slightest bit of mirth in his laughter. It actually sounded more like crying.

    The Big Boss looked at him, and then looked at Ah Ji. He asked, "Can it be that I am totally wrong?"

    Ah Ji finally let out a long sigh. "I was born in the year of the Tiger. I'm fully thirty two years of age this year."

    The Big Boss said, "And him?"

    Ah Ji said, "He is only three years older than me."

    The Big Boss stared at him in shock. There was definitely nobody who would guess that this man was only thirty-five. "Why would he age so quickly?!"

    Ah Ji said, "Because of hatred."

    Hatred that is too deep is the same as grief that is too deep. It always made people age extremely fast.

    The Big Boss understood this logic as well, but he couldn't refrain from asking, "Who does he hate?"

    Ah Ji said, "He hates me!"

    The Big Boss let out a long sigh as well. "Why does he hate you?"

    Ah Ji said, "Because I stole his fiancee from him and eloped with her!"

    His face became totally expressionless, as he emotionlessly continued, "I originally went there with the sincere intentions of congratulating them, but by the second night after their engagement, I eloped with his woman."

    The Big Boss asked, "Because you fell in love with this woman?”

    Ah Ji didn't directly answer this question. He only said coldly, "Within half a month of eloping with her, I dumped her."

    The Big Boss asked, "Why did you do that?”

    Ah Ji replied, "Because I’m happy to!"

    The Big Boss asked, "So long as you are happy to do something, you will do it, no matter what?"

    Ah Ji said, "Yes!"

    The Big Boss let out another long sigh. "I finally understand."

    Ah Ji said, "Understand what?"

    The Big Boss said, "The only reason he didn't kill you earlier was because he doesn't want you to die so fast. He wants you to be like him, tormented and pained. He wants you to die slowly."

    First Master Mao's laughter suddenly came to a stop. He suddenly roared loudly, "You're full of crap!"

    The Big Boss was stunned.

    First Master Mao balled his hands tightly. Staring at Ah Ji, he said, one word a time, "I insisted on you looking at me, because I need you to understand something."

    Ah Ji was listening.

    First Master Mao said, "The person I hate isn't you. It's myself. That is why I tormented myself for so long."

    Ah Ji was silent. Finally, he slowly nodded his head. "I understand."

    First Master Mao said, "You really understand?"

    Ah Ji said, "Truly!"

    First Master Mao said, "Can you forgive me?"

    Ah Ji said, "I...I forgave you long ago."

    First Master Mao let out a long sigh as well, as though he had just set down a thousand-pound burden.

    And then he knelt down, knelt down in front of Ah Ji. He mumbled, "Thank you, thank you..."

    Second Master Chou had been watching in shock this entire time. He could no longer refrain from roaring angrily, "He stole your wife and then threw her away, but you ask him to forgive you? You...you...you...just now, why didn't you let me kill him with a thrust?"

    Earlier, his sword had begun to move. He had a chance to strike, having seen that Ah Ji had become distracted by his words. He didn't expect that his friend would move to save Ah Ji.

    First Master Mao lightly sighed. "You think I really saved him just then?"

    Second Master Chou angrily replied, "Are you saying you didn't?"

    First Master Mao said, "I didn't save his life. I saved yours. If you had struck at him earlier, you would have died without even having a place to be buried."

    He laughed bitterly, before continuing, "Even if I decided to kick my benefactor in the teeth and join you in an attack, we wouldn't necessarily have been able to harm a hair on his head."

    Second Master Chou's anger had turned into shock.

    He knew that this friend of his wasn't someone who told lies, but he couldn't resist from asking, "Earlier, if we had linked swords in an attack, we would have displayed the power of 'Inverting Heaven and Earth'. He has a method to defeat that?!"

    First Master Mao said, "He does."

    A look of esteem had already appeared on his face. "In the entire world, there is only one person, and only one method."

    The expression on Second Master Chou's face suddenly changed. "Heaven and Earth Are Set Aflame."

    First Master Mao said, "Correct. 'Earth is Shattered and Heaven is Awed, Heaven and Earth Are Set Aflame.'"

    Second Master Chou involuntarily cried out, "Can it be that he is that person?"

    First Master Mao said, "He is."

    Second Master Chou staggered back drunkenly, as though he weren't even able to remain standing properly.

    First Master Mao said, "My entire life, I have committed only one unforgiveable crime. If a certain person had not hid it on my behalf, I would have died without any resting place long ago."

    Second Master Chou said, "He is that person as well?"

    First Master Mao said, "He is."

    He slowly continued, "This is a bygone matter which happened many years ago. Over the past few years, I have seen him, but he never gave me a chance to speak. Never heard a single word I wanted to say. Now…”.

    But now, he didn't have a chance to say these words either.

    Suddenly, a flash of cold light appeared, without any noise or sound whatsoever. A three-foot long shortsword had nailed itself through his chest.

    * * *

    Fresh blood spurted out. As First Master Mao fell to the ground, Zhuyeqing seemed to have been smiling.

    But the person who struck was not him. The person who struck was not smiling. This young man normally almost always had an adorable smile on his face, but now, he was no longer smiling.

    Seeing him strike, not only was the Big Boss surprised, Ah Ji was surprised as well.

    Second Master Chou wasn't just surprised; he was furious. In a fierce voice, he said, "Who is this person?"

    The young man said, "I am the Kid (Xiaodi).”

    He slowly walked over. "I'm just a little kid, without a name and useless. Great heroes, great swordsmen such as yourself naturally won't kill me."

    Second Master Chou angrily said, "Those who kill must die. It doesn't matter who does the killing. This is the same for all."

    He had already raised his sword.

    But the Kid didn't seem to be affected. He unhurriedly said, "Only I am different. I know that you definitely won't kill me."

    Second Master Chou's sword was already trembling. He couldn't help but ask, “Why?"

    The Kid said, "Because if you were to strike, someone will definitely kill you for me!"

    He was looking at Ah Ji. His expression was very strange.

    Ah Ji also couldn't help but ask, "Who will kill him for you?”

    The Kid said, "You, of course."

    Ah Ji said, "Why would I kill him for you?"

    The Kid said, "Because although I am nothing more than a useless kid with no name, I have a very good mother who you are very familiar with!"

    Ah Ji's expression changed. "Can it be that your mother is...is..."

    His voice had turned hoarse. He could no longer say the name. That name he has always wanted to forget, but which he never could. The Kid said it on his behalf.

    "My mother is the eldest daughter of Jiangnan's noble Murong family, First Master Mao's younger martial sister…”

    His face wreathed in smiles, Zhuyeqing finished the words for him. "This young lady's name is Murong Qiudi.”

    * * *

    Ah Ji's hand felt ice cold, a cold that filled his very bones.

    Staring at him, the Kid said emotionlessly, "My mother informed me many times that if others dare to speak wildly and slander the reputation of the Murong family, even if I don't kill them, you yourself won't put up with it. In addition, First Master Mao was a member of the Murong school to begin with. My action was nothing more than dealing with an internal affair on my mother's behalf."

    Ah Ji forcefully balled his hands into fists. "When did your mother become the master and law-enforcer of the Murong family?"

    The Kid said, "Not too long ago."

    Ah Ji asked, "Why didn't she keep you by her side?”

    The Kid sighed again. "Because I am a child who can't be seen by others. I have no right whatsoever to enter the Murong family's doorway. All I can do is seek refuge elsewhere and be a lowly servant."

    Ah Ji's expression changed yet again. Once again, his eyes were filled with grief and indignation. After a long time, he gently asked, "How old are you, as of this year?"

    The Kid said, "I am only fifteen years old."

    The Big Boss was shocked once again. Nobody would be able to tell that this young man was merely fourteen or fifteen years of age.

    The Kid said, "I know that others definitely could not tell that I am only fifteen, much like how others could never guess that First Master Mao is only thirty five years of age."

    He suddenly laughed, a dreary, desolate laugh. "Perhaps it is just because my life has been somewhat more bitter than that of other children, which is why I grew a bit faster than them."

    Painful experiences really have always been the surest way to make a child grow up faster and mature faster.

    Second Master Chou looked at him, and then looked at Ah Ji. He suddenly stamped his foot. Lifting his friend's corpse, he ran away without even looking back.

    The Big Boss knew that with his departure, he himself would be departing soon as well. He couldn't help but say, "Second Master, please stay."

    The Kid coldly said, "He clearly knows that he has no hope of gaining revenge today. Wouldn't staying behind be all the more pointless?"

    This was a very hurtful thing to say. The men of the martial world are proud creatures who usually would risk their lives upon hearing such words. But he had correctly predicted that right now, Second Master Chou had no choice but to pretend as though he had not heard these words, because the Kid had spoken nothing but the bitter truth.

    Thus, he didn't expect that Second Master Chou would turn back. As soon as he exited, he walked right back in. He retreated back, one step at a time, a very strange expression on his ashen pale face. It wasn't sorrow or fury. It was shock and fear.

    He was no longer a hot-blooded youth, nor was he a man who couldn't weigh the severity and importance of matters. He really should not have returned, unless he had no other route to take.

    The Kid let out a sigh and mumbled, "He clearly is a smart man. Why must he make things hard for himself?”

    From outside the door, a cold voice said, "Because he has no other route to take."

    The voice originally came from far away, but with a thudding sound on the stone ground of the garden pavilion, it had arrived right outside.

    And then with another thudding sound, the man outside arrived within the room. On his left side, he had an empty sleeve tied to the belt around his waist. His left leg had been chopped off at the knee and had been replaced with a wooden peg. There was a sabre scar across his left eye socket, slashing down sideways from his temple and exposing the bone underneath. It was a one-armed, one-legged, one-eyed cripple. A cripple like this would naturally look very ugly and repulsive, but this person was an exception. Not only was he gaudily dressed and immaculately polished, he was a very attractive and charismatic man. Even that scar on his face carried a ruthless charisma with it. His clothes were made from pure silk, and there was a dagger stuck on the belt around his waist.

    There were dead people and living people inside the room. But he didn't seem to care about any of them. He only asked coldly, "Who is the master of this place?”

    The Big Boss looked at Ah Ji, then looked at Zhuyeqing. He forced out a laugh. "Right now, it still seems to be me."

    The one-armed man's eye flipped over to him. He arrogantly said, "A guest has come from far away, but you don't even have a seat for me. Doesn't this show you to be an extremely rude host?"

    [End of Chapter 24]



    click to show/hide spoilers
    Notes

    I was searching on the web and finally found out why the punctuations are all messed up. It seemed like RWX was using a source with bad punctuations. I found a Chinese website with the story where they abused the exclamation mark. In particular, they dropped many “?” and changed it to “!”.

    Chapter is excellent, practically changed nothing. I added a few missing lines and corrected that wife/fiancee section. Everything else is the same.

    • Line missing after katana broke in half.
    • Description missing when he was described as "fast like wind, still like mountain" and before "granite face, no expression"
    • Removed quotes on line after "Could it be that he truly did not fear death?".
    • Changed "I stole his wife" to "I stole his fiancee", dropped "right before the wedding" (original text doesn't have this), "second night of the wedding ceremonies" to "second night after the engagement".
    Last edited by kaister; 09-29-14 at 08:00 PM.

  9. #29
    Senior Member kaister's Avatar
    Join Date
    Jun 2010
    Location
    San Francisco Bay Area
    Posts
    226

    Default Chapter 25

    Translated by Ren Wo Xing on 5/23/10. Reviewed by kaister.

    Chapter 25
    If Not I, Then Who?


    Even as the Boss was hesitating, Zhuyeqing had laughed ingratiatingly and pulled a seat over. "Honored guest, what is your venerable name?"

    The one-armed man totally ignored him, only raising four fingers.

    Zhuyeqing continued to smile in welcome. "Honored guest, are you saying that you have three more friends coming?"

    The one-armed man said, "Hmph."

    Zhuyeqing immediately pulled three more chairs over. Just as he lined them up, two more people descended into the room through the air.

    One of the people had movements as graceful as a falling leaf. His face looked just like a withered leaf as well: dry, wizened, and almost fleshless. At his waist, he carried a three-foot long dried bamboo stick. He himself looked nothing more than a dried up bamboo stick as well.

    But his clothes were even gaudier, and he had a stubbornly arrogant look on his face. Regardless of whether or not the people in the room were living or dead, in his eyes, they might as well all be dead for all he cared.

    But the other person was a fat man laughing all the time. On his pale, fat hands rested three priceless Han jade rings. His fingernails were both long and sharp, and his had appeared as though it belonged to that of some rich madam. A pair of hands like these naturally is not suitable for wielding a sword, and a person like this does not look like one who has good lightness kungfu. But when he descended through the air earlier, his movements were definitely not inferior to those of the skinny, bamboo-like man.

    Upon seeing these three, Second Master Chou's face turned a deathly grey color.

    There was actually one more person outside, coughing as he walked inside. It was bowed, hunchbacked, and sickly looking old monk.

    When he saw this old monk, Second Master Chou's face became totally devoid of all color. Laughing miserably, he said, "Wonderful. I didn't imagine that you would come as well."

    The old monk sighed. "If I don't come, who will come? If I do not go to Hell, who shall go to Hell?"117

    His voice seemed to be very breathy and weak. Not only did he seem to be sick, he seemed to have been seriously ill for a very long time. But anyone with a discerning eye who saw him could clearly tell that he must have an extremely prestigious reputation and history.

    The Big Boss, naturally, had a discerning eye. He had already guessed that this old monk was, quite possibly, his only savior. No matter what, a religious man's heart cannot possibly be totally hard and heartless. Thus, the Big Boss also respectfully stood up and smiled, "Fortunately, this isn't Hell. Since you have come here, Great Master, there's no need for you to suffer."

    The old monk sighed again. "If this place is not Hell, where is Hell? If I do not suffer, who shall suffer?"

    The Big Boss forced himself to laugh. "Great Master, why would you suffer here?"

    The old monk said, "Subduing demons is suffering. Killing men is also suffering."

    The Big Boss said, "Great Master, you also kill?"

    The old monk said, "If I do not kill, who shall kill? If I do not kill, why would I need to go to Hell?"

    The Big Boss could no longer speak.

    The one-armed man suddenly asked, "Do you know who I am?”

    The Big Boss shook his head.

    Anybody who had become a boss such as him definitely would not have the chance to meet too many people.

    The one-armed man said, "You should know who I am. There's not many people in the world like myself, who has only one eye, one arm, and one leg, yet wields a pair of double swords."

    He wasn't actually boasting. There probably wasn't a second person like him in all of Jianghu. There was only one person like him: the third-ranked swordsman of the ten most famous swordsmen in the Jiangnan region, Shan Yifei118, the 'Twin Swallows Take Flight'.

    The Big Boss naturally knew this person. “It’s Hero Shan!"

    The one-armed man arrogantly said, "Correct, I am Shan Yifei. I, too, have come to kill."

    That skinny old man immediately added, "And I, Liu Kuzhu119 (Withered Bamboo)!”

    Withered Bamboo Sword was also a member of the most famous swordsmen in the Jiangnan area. Among Jianghu Ten Swords, seven had already died under the sword of Second Master Chou.

    Shan Yifei coldly said, "Even if we don't tell you, you should be able to guess who we have come to kill."

    The Big Boss let out a sigh before smiling. "Fortunately, it isn't my life that you've come for."

    Shan Yifei said, "Of course it isn't your life we want." Before he finished speaking, he had already jumped up, his sword had already left the sheath, and, with a flash of sword light, he stabbed towards Second Master Chou.

    Second Master Chou also raised his sword and brandished it in a counter-attack.

    With a clanging sound, the two swords clashed. Suddenly, the two rays of light combined and changed direction, flying towards the Big Boss.

    Before the smile on the Big Boss's face had disappeared, the two swords plunged into his throat and his heart.

    Nobody could have expected this, nor could any stop it.

    This was because just as those two swords launched a combined attack, Zhuyeqing was knocked down by the old monk. And at the same moment, Liu Kuzhu and that perpetually smiling, fat, middle-aged man had arrived by the Kid's side. Before the withered bamboo sword had yet left its sheath, another sword had struck out at the Kid's left leg. The Kid wanted to scurry forwards, but Second Master Chou and Shan Yifei's swords were flying towards him from the front. He could only dodge to the right, where a pair of fat hands, which looked as though they belonged to that of a rich madam, was already waiting for him. The soft fingernails suddenly shot out as they transformed into ten short swords and arrived at his throat.

    He had nowhere to run now. He was dead for sure.

    But Ah Ji could not let him die. Definitely not.

    Just as Liu Kuzhu's sword left its sheath, a shadow suddenly appeared in front of him. The sword in his hand suddenly appeared in this person's hand, and with another flash of sword light, the tip of it came to rest on his throat. The tip of the sword didn't pierce on downwards, however, because that middle-aged fatty's fingernails didn't pierce down either.

    Everybody's movements had come to a halt. Everybody was staring at the sword in Ah Ji's hands.

    But Ah Ji was staring at those ten dagger-like fingernails. These few seconds seemed to pass slower than an entire year before the old monk finally sighed. "Sir, what a fast pair of hands you have!"

    Ah Ji dully said, "I also know how to kill."

    The old monk said, “But does this affair has anything to do with you, sir?”

    Ah Ji said, "Nothing at all."

    The old monk said, "Then sir, why must you trouble yourself to interfere?"

    Ah Ji said, "Because this person has something to do with me."

    The old monk looked at the Kid, then looked at that hand of a 'rich madam', before sighing, "Sir, if you insist on saving him, I'm afraid it will be quite difficult."

    Ah Ji said, "Why?"

    The old monk said, "Because of those two hands."

    He slowly continued, "That is the ‘Turn Stone to Gold, Turn Life to Death’ Soul-Seeking Hand of the Immortal of Riches and Glory. Sir, even if you kill Liu Kuzhu, this young man will still die without a doubt."

    Ah Ji said, "Can it be that you are not willing to trade Liu Kuzhu's life for this young man's life!"

    The old monk's response was very blunt. "Right."

    Ah Ji's expression changed. "He is nothing more than a child. Why must you insist on killing him?"

    The old monk suddenly sneered. "A child? Nothing more than a child? I'm afraid there's not many children like him in the world."

    Ah Ji said, "He's only fifteen years old this year."

    The old monk coldly said, "Then we definitely will not allow him to live until he is sixteen."

    Ah Ji asked, “Why?"

    The old monk did not respond. Instead, he asked, "Have you heard of ‘Tianzun’120 (Heaven's Supreme)?”

    Ah Ji asked, "Tianzun?"

    The old monk sighed again. He slowly chanted eight lines. "Heaven and earth are without mercy. Gods and demons have no eyes. All living things are powerless. All people are ignorant. Life and death are impermanent. Fortune and disaster abound. Heaven Earth and Hell, I alone reign supreme."

    Ah Ji said, "Who said this? Such arrogance."

    The old monk said, "This was the prayer which was invoked by 'Tianzun' when it was first founded. They hold even heaven and earth, gods and demons in contempt, much less mortal men! You can imagine how they act."

    Second Master Chou said, "Their size and strength is no longer inferior to that of the Azure Dragon Society of bygone days. But unfortunately, there just so happens to be a few people like us who don't believe in monsters and insist on struggling against them."

    Shan Yifei said, "And that is why the private feud between the top ten swordsmen of Jiangnan and Second Master Chou is no longer a big deal. If we can extinguish that vile organization, I am willing to discard even my own head, much less a private feud!"

    Second Master Chou said, "The vile criminal organization here is one of the branches of 'Tianzun'."

    The old monk said, "For the moment, we are not strong enough to cut them out by the roots, so we can only begin by damaging them in minor ways!"

    Second Master Chou said, "The child you wish to rescue was sent here by 'Tianzun'!"

    The old monk said, "The orders of 'Tianzun' were all carried out by him in secret. The Big Boss and Zhuyeqing were nothing more than his puppets."

    He slowly continued, "By now, you should understand why we cannot spare him."

    Ah Ji's face was deathly white. Judging from the reputation of the ten great swordsmen of Jiangnan, they definitely would never deliberately hurt a child. He could not help but believe their words.

    The old monk said, "Since you now understand, do you still wish to rescue him?"

    Ah Ji said, "Yes."

    The old monk's expression changed as well.

    Ah Ji didn't wait for him to speak. He asked again, "Is he the head of 'Tianzun'?"

    The old monk replied, "Of course not."

    Ah Ji asked, "Who is the head of 'Tianzun'?"

    The old monk replied, "The head of 'Tianzun' is simply known as 'Tianzun'."

    Ah Ji asked, "If someone were to exchange the life of 'Tianzun' for this child's life, would you be willing to take the exchange?"

    The old monk said, "Of course. Unfortunately, even though we are willing to, there's no way this trade can be made."

    Ah Ji asked, “Why?"

    The old monk said, "Because nobody can kill Tianzun. No one is his match."

    His voice suddenly paused. A very strange look suddenly appeared on his face. His thoughts seemed to have suddenly drifted far away. After a long time, he slowly continued, "Perhaps there is one person."

    Ah Ji said, “Who?"

    The old monk said, "Third..."

    After having said only this word, he paused. Letting out a long sigh, he said, "Unfortunately, this person is no longer of this earth. There's no point in speaking his name!"

    Ah Ji said, "But it will cost you nothing to say it nonetheless!"

    The old monk's gaze seemed distant once again. He mumbled, "In heaven or in hell, only a unique and unmatched person such as him, wielding a unique and unmatched sword such as his...only his sword skills can truly be described as 'walking alone throughout the ages, towering above all others beneath heaven'."

    Ah Ji said, “The one you are referring to is…”

    The old monk said, “I'm referring to the Third Young Master."

    Ah Ji said, "Which third young master?”

    The old monk said, "The Emerald Cloud Peak, the Green Water Lake, the Divine Sword Manor...the Third Young Master of the Xie family, Xie Xiaofeng."

    A very strange look suddenly appeared on Ah Ji's face as well. His thoughts appeared to have disappeared into the distance as well. After a long time, he said, one word at a time, "I am Xie Xiaofeng!”

    * * *

    In Heaven or in Hell, there was none other like him.

    Not only was he an unmatched and unequalled swordsman, he was also a gifted scholar. Since he was born, he had been showered with more glory and love than anyone else ever had been. He was intelligent and handsome, healthy and robust. Even those who hated him couldn't help but admire him. Everybody knew what type of person Xie Xiaofeng was, but who could truly understand him?

    * * *

    Could it be that it made no difference if no one understood him? Some people simply were not meant to be understood by others, and stand apart like demigods.

    It was precisely because no one understood him that he was treated with awe and reverence by the world.

    In the eyes of the world, Xie Xiaofeng approached the level of the gods themselves.

    What about Ah Ji?

    Ah Ji was nothing more than a penniless wanderer. A useless Ah Ji.

    How could Xie Xiaofeng turn into someone like Ah Ji? But now, he insisted on claiming, "I am Xie Xiaofeng!"

    Was he truly?

    * * *

    The old monk laughed, laughed loudly. "You are the Third Young Master of the Xie family, Xie Xiaofeng?”

    Ah Ji said, "I am."

    He did not laugh. This was his secret and his pain. Originally, he would rather die than admit to it, but now, he had to. Because he could not let the Kid die. Definitely not.

    The old monk's laughter suddenly stopped. He coldly said, "But everyone in the martial world knows that he is dead."

    Ah Ji said, "He is not."

    His eyes were suddenly filled with sorrow and pain. "Perhaps his heart has already died, but he himself remains alive."

    The old monk stared at him. "And precisely because his heart has died, he turned into Ah Ji!"

    Ah Ji slowly nodded. He mournfully said, "Unfortunately, Ah Ji's heart has not yet died. And so, Xie Xiaofeng has no choice but to continue living as well."

    Second Master Chou suddenly said, "I believe him."

    The old monk asked, "Why do you believe him?”

    Second Master Chou said, "Because aside from Xie Xiaofeng, no one in the world could make Mao Yiyun bend his knee."

    Liu Kuzhu said, "I also believe him."

    The old monk said, "Why?"

    Liu Kuzhu said, "Because aside from Xie Xiaofeng, I cannot think of anyone else in the world who can take away my sword in just one stroke!"

    The old monk said, "And you?"

    This question was directed to the Immortal Hand of Riches and Wealth.

    The Immortal Hand did not respond, but his two 'madam-like' hands had slowly dropped down, and his dagger-like fingernails had softened.

    This is the best response of all.

    Xie Xiaofeng flipped his hand, and Liu Kuzhu's sword re-entered the sheath by his side.

    The Kid turned around and stared at him. Within his eyes, too, there was a strange, indescribable expression.

    The Immortal Hand of Riches and Glory had already reached out and patted the Kid on the shoulder, using his madam-like hands. Smiling, he said, "Haven't you forgotten to do something? You've forgotten to thank Third Young Master Xie for his kindness in saving you."

    The Kid lowered his head. Finally, he slowly walked over and slowly knelt down.

    Xie Xiaofeng took him by the hand. His tired, sallow face seemed to radiate light.

    The Kid suddenly raised his head and asked, "You...why did you save me?"

    Xie Xiaofeng didn't respond. He only chuckled. His chuckle seemed to be very joyful, but also very sad.

    Although a smile was still on his face, the meridians on his left hand had already been seized.

    It had been seized by the Kid, using the most fearsome seizing technique of the “Seventy-Two Small Seizing Techniques".

    Right at this moment, Shan Yifei jumped up and shot a kick towards Xie Xiaofeng. With a clinging sound, a sword suddenly shot out of his wooden leg. Just as he flew upwards, the sword pierced into Xie Xiaofeng's shoulder.

    This was his second sword.

    This was the real killer skill he had used to become famous!

    * * *

    Xie Xiaofeng did not dodge this sword. Because right at this moment, he was still staring at the Kid. There was neither fear nor anger in his eyes, only grief, disappointment, and pain.

    Even up to the point where the sword pierced into his shoulder and blood began to spurt out, his gaze still did not leave the Kid.

    At this moment, Second Master Chou and Liu Kuzhu's swords thrust towards him as well, as well as that pair of madam-like hands. The Soul-Seeking Hand of the Immortal of Riches and Glory.

    Xie Xiaofeng still did not move, did not dodge. Although the acupoints on his left hand had been seized, he still had his right hand.

    Why didn't he move?

    Could it be that this peerless, unmatched swordsman wasn't even able to free himself from a child's grip?

    * * *

    Second Master Chou's sword was faster than Liu Kuzhu's sword. His sword was aimed at Xie Xiaofeng's left knee. Although the left knee wasn't a lethal point, it could cause a person to become immobile. His strikes were accurate and lethal. If it were aimed at Xie Xiaofeng's vitals, he definitely would not miss.

    They didn't actually want to immediately kill him.

    Xie Xiaofeng didn't dodge this strike either. The tip of the sword flashed by, and blood splattered the Kid's face.

    Liu Kuzhu's sword pierced towards him as well.

    The Kid suddenly roared. Releasing Xie Xiaofeng's hand, he forcefully pushed him away and used his own shoulder to block Kuzhu's sword. The sword just so happened to become trapped in the middle of a joint.

    "You've gone insane!"

    Liu Kuzhu roared angrily. He wanted to pull the sword out, but it was stuck.

    Shan Yifei flew through the air as the sword in his peg leg once again struck out, 'Twin Swallows Take Flight'!

    Second Master Chou's sword slashed downwards towards Xie Xiaofeng's face.

    Three swords, coming from three directions, all as fast as lightning, and as vicious as adders. Only to hear a cracking sound, as Second Master Chou's sword was knocked aside by some stream of force and nailed itself into Shan Yifei's peg leg.

    Shan Yifei's center of gravity had been suddenly disrupted. He fell down from midair, and with a cracking sound, his arm was broken and his sword suddenly disappeared.

    Liu Kuzhu's sword had become trapped by the Kid, but the Kid was also now skewered by Liu Kuzhu.

    The Soul-Seeking Hand of the Immortal of Riches and Glory once more appeared in front of the Kid's eyes and throat.

    But suddenly, with a flash of sword light, all ten of the Immortal's sharp fingers were chopped off, one after the other as fresh blood spewed forth.

    With another flash of sword light, blood once more spurted out. Liu Kuzhu let out a miserable cry as the Kid suddenly flew out of the room.

    Nobody pursued him, because someone stood in the doorway.

    Xie Xiaofeng had snatched the sword, brandished it, chopped off ten fingers, stabbed someone, and then threw the Kid out of the door with a backhand. Now, he was standing in the middle of the doorway.

    By now, everyone knew for certain that he was Xie Xiaofeng. His hand already had a sword.

    When hand of the third young master of the Xie family had a sword, who dare to act recklessly?

    Even though he was injured, even though he was still bleeding, no one dared to move!

    * * *

    Only long after he left did the old monk let out a long sigh. "That really is a matchless, peerless sword technique. He really is the unmatched and unequaled Xie Xiaofeng!"

    Zhuyeqing, who had been knocked down earlier and lay prostrate on the ground all this time, suddenly said, "Although his sword technique is very good, it isn't necessarily unmatched and unequaled."

    He actually slowly sat up. There was actually a smile on his face.

    The old monk actually didn't seem startled. He only glanced at him and said coldly, “Mr. Ye, you are an excellent swordsman as well. Why didn't you draw your sword earlier and duel him for supremacy?"

    Zhuyeqing smiled. "I can't compare to him."

    The old monk said, "Do you know a person who can compare to him?"

    "At most, there is one person!"

    "The Lady!"

    Zhuyeqing smiled without responding. Instead, he asked, "Have you ever seen the Lady strike?"

    The old monk said, "No."

    Zhuyeqing said, "That is because the Lady never needs to become personally involved if she wishes someone to die."

    The old monk said, "Who can strike on her behalf and send Xie Xiaofeng to the grave?”

    Zhuyeqing said, "Yan Shisan!”


    [End of Chapter 25]


    Footnote:
    117. This comes from an old Buddhist parable, where the Buddha explained why he was going to Hell to rescue all the tormented souls from it; he told his disciples, 'If I do not go to Hell [to rescue them], who shall?
    118. Shan Yifei (单亦飞), surname Shan is also a character that means “single/lone”, given name means “also fly”. FYI, the character for his surname is normally pronounced “dan”. However, as a surname, it’s pronounced Shan.
    119. Liu Kuzhu (柳枯竹), surname Liu means willow, given name means “withered bamboo”.
    120. Tianzun (天尊), lit. “Tianzun” or “Divine Supreme”. It sometimes mean “God”. In Daoism, Tianzun is the highest spiritual being. Buddism considered Buddha as the Tianzun.


    click to show/hide spoilers
    Notes

    • Changed "Dan Yifei" to "Shan Yifei". It's a very rare surname. The character for his surname means "single/lone" and generally pronounce “done” but as a surname it's pronounce Shan.
    • Changed "Pierces Through Diamonds Like Gold, Pierces Through Life and Brings Death" to "Turn Stone to Gold, Turn Life to Death"
    • Kept "Tianzun" and altered it slightly to "Heaven's Supreme" so it fits nicely with the old monk's chant.
    • Strangely Dan Yifei was changed to Dan Yifeng later.
    Last edited by kaister; 09-29-14 at 08:01 PM.

  10. #30
    Senior Member kaister's Avatar
    Join Date
    Jun 2010
    Location
    San Francisco Bay Area
    Posts
    226

    Default Chapter 26

    Translated by Ren Wo Xing on 5/25/10. Reviewed by kaister.

    Chapter 26
    Meeting Again After a Long Separation


    That old monk was silent for a long time before finally letting out a long sigh. "You are correct. Yan Shisan. Of course it must be Yan Shisan."

    Zhuyeqing said, "In all the world, aside from the Lady herself, only he knows the flaw hidden within Xie Xiaofeng's sword technique."

    The old monk said, "But ever since he marked the boat and threw away his sword into the Green Water Lake, no one in the Jianghu has seen any traces of him. Why would he possibly kill Xie Xiaofeng on someone else's behalf?"

    Zhuyeqing said, "He would not."

    The old monk said, "Xie Xiaofeng will go find him?"

    Zhuyeqing said, "He would not as well."

    Smiling, he continued, "But I can guarantee that they will run into each other by accident."

    The old monk said, "A genuine accident?"

    Zhuyeqing brushed his clothes off as he rose. Dully, he said, "Passionate or heartless? Intentional or accidental? Who has ever been able to clearly differentiate between the two?”

    * * *

    Night.

    The pavilion was dark, secluded, and silent. But Xie Xiaofeng was walking very quickly. He didn't need a single lamp to find this place.

    In this very same courtyard, in quiet nights exactly like this one, he had come more times than even he himself to count. In the middle of the night, he would throw on his clothes and arrive here to quietly experience the loneliness of the night wind.

    Tonight, the stars were not the same as the stars of last night. And today's Xie Xiaofeng was already no longer that Useless Ah Ji of the past.

    This is how the world is; there are endless changes and complications. And who can predict what he experiences he will have tomorrow?

    Right now, the only thing he cared about was the person by his side.

    The Kid slowly walked by his side. After entering the dark courtyard, he suddenly stopped. "You should go!"

    Xie Xiaofeng said, "You aren't coming?"

    The Kid shook his head. In the darkness, his face appeared as pale as a sheet of paper. After a long time, he slowly said, "Since the very beginning, we have walked on separate paths. You walk on yours. I'll walk on mine."

    Staring at his pallid face, Xie Xiaofeng once more felt a surge of piercing pain in his heart. Another long period of time passed before he softly asked, "Can't you take a different path?”

    The Kid balled his fists tightly. He loudly said, "I cannot.”

    He suddenly turned around and stormed out, but as soon he jumped up, he collapsed in mid-air. Cold sweat poured down from his pale face like rain. He again wanted to try and jump away, but he was no longer even able to stand steadily.

    At first, he thought that he would be able to withstand that thrust of Liu Kuzhu's sword. But now, he was discovering that the pain from his wound was becoming harder and harder to bear.

    He fainted away.

    * * *

    By the time he awoke, a single light had been lit, the size of a small pea. Xie Xiaofeng was beneath the light, staring at a broken sword tip roughly a half-inch long.

    The tip of Liu Kuzhu's sword.

    When Liu Kuzhu pulled his sword out, he had actually left this sword tip embedded in the joints of the Kid's scapula.

    Who was capable of enduring pain such as this?

    And if it weren't for the fact that Xie Xiaofeng had a pair of exceptionally stable hands, how could he have possibly pulled it out?

    But even up until now, his clothes still had not dried. His palms were still sweaty.

    Only now did his hands start to tremble.

    The Kid watched him. Suddenly, he said, "This sword was supposed to be pierced into your body."

    Xie Xiaofeng forced out a smile. "I know."

    The Kid said, "Therefore, even though you treated my wound, there's no need for me to thank you."

    Xie Xiaofeng said, "You don't need to…”

    The Kid interrupted, "Therefore, when I intend to leave, you shouldn't detain me."

    Xie Xiaofeng said, "When are you leaving?”

    The Kid said, "Right now."

    But he didn't leave. He still wasn't strong enough to stand.

    Xie Xiaofeng slowly rose to his feet and walked to the head of the bed. Staring at him, he suddenly asked, "You saw me before in the past?”

    The Kid said, "Although I've never met you, I've seen a painting someone made of you."

    Xie Xiaofeng didn't ask who drew the painting. He knew who that person was.

    He only asked, "Did you tell anybody that you had already recognized me?”

    The Kid said, "I only told one person!"

    Xie Xiaofeng asked, “Who?"

    The Kid replied, "Tianzun."

    Xie Xiaofeng asked, "So she came up with this plan to kill me?”

    The Kid said, "She knew that killing you would be no easy task."

    Xie Xiaofeng asked, "Shan Yifei, Liu Kuzhu, the Immortal Hand of Riches and Glory, and that old monk all belong to Tianzun?”

    The Kid replied, "Second Master Chou as well."

    Xie Xiaofeng was silent for a long time. Only then did he gently asked, "Tianzun is your mother?”

    He clearly had wanted to ask this question long ago, but didn't dare to.

    But the Kid's response was very quick. "Correct. My mother is Tianzun. There's no longer any need for me to hide it from you."

    Xie Xiaofeng sadly said, "You should never have hid it from me from the beginning. There should never have been any secrets between us."

    Staring at him, the Kid asked, “Why?"

    A look of pain appeared in Xie Xiaofeng's eyes. He mumbled, “Why? You really don't know why?"

    The Kid shook his head.

    Xie Xiaofeng said, "Then let me ask you. Since your mother wishes to kill me, why did you save me?"

    The Kid was still shaking his head unceasingly. A look of both suffering and bafflement appeared on his face as well. Suddenly, he jumped to his feet. Throwing the blanket over Xie Xiaofeng's head, he kicked the room door open and stormed out.

    If Xie Xiaofeng wanted to pursue him, even if he had used a thousand or ten thousand blankets, it still would not have been enough to prevent his pursuit.

    But he didn't pursue, because when he pulled the blanket away, he saw Murong Qiudi.

    * * *

    Under the desolate light of the stars, blanketed within the desolate darkness of the night, and standing within the desolate courtyard, there was a single, withered white poplar tree. She stood beneath the tree, a quiet, silent figure. Her clothes were simple and distinct, but her eyes appeared to be hazy. Nobody knew from whence she came, and nobody knew when she came. When she wanted to come, she would come. If she wanted to go, nobody could detain her. There were those who said she was a goddess from heaven, while others said that she was a ghost from hell. No matter what others said about her, she cared not.

    * * *

    It had been fifteen years.

    A rather long fifteen years. Over these four thousands of long and short, cold and hot, sometimes sweet sometimes bitter days; how many people were born? How many people died? How many changes had there been in the world?

    But she didn't change. Fifteen years ago, the first time he saw her, she was exactly the same type of person she was now.

    But how much had he already changed?

    * * *

    The withered tree in the courtyard swayed, as the light in the room flickered.

    She didn't walk in, nor did he walk out. They just quietly stared at each other.

    Their relationship had always been like this: seemingly neither close or distant, and rather hard to grasp.

    Nobody could understand the feeling he felt towards her, and nobody could guess what he was thinking.

    But no matter what he was thinking, he didn't show the slightest hint of it on his face.

    He had already learned how to hide his emotions in front of women, especially this woman.

    There was wind. A gentle wind.

    She raised her hand and gently stroked her wind-blown hair. She suddenly laughed. She very rarely laughed.

    Her laughter was like her as a person; beautiful, refined, and ephemeral. Just like the gentle breeze in the spring night, nobody could grasp it.

    Her voice seemed to be as soft and gentle as the spring wind as well. "How many years has it been? 15 years? Or has it been 16 years?"

    He didn't respond, because he knew that without question, she remembered more clearly than him. Perhaps she even remembered everything, which had ever happened on every day.

    Her laugh became even softer, even gentler. "It looks like you still haven't changed. You still don't like to talk."

    He coldly stared at her. After a long time, he coldly asked, "What more do we have to say to each other!"

    Her laughter disappeared as she lowered her head. "Nothing...nothing..."

    Did they really have nothing to say to each other? Nothing at all?

    Untrue.

    She suddenly raised her head. Staring at him, she said, "If we really had nothing more to say to each other, why would I come looking for you?”

    He should have been the one to say these words to her, but she said these words first. And then she answered her own question. "The only reason I came was to take this child away. Since in the past you did not want him, why must you provoke him now and make him suffer?"

    His pupils shrank, as though needles had suddenly pierced his heart.

    Her pupils were shrinking as well. "The other reason I came was to tell you that I will definitely see you dead."

    Her voice was as cold as ice, as though she had suddenly transformed into a totally different person. "And this time, I will have you die in my hands."

    Xie Xiaofeng coldly asked, "Why does Tianzun need to personally get her hands dirty when she wants someone dead?”

    Murong Qiudi said, "When it comes to killing others, I never get personally involved. But you are the exception."

    Another gust of wind blew past. Her hair became even messier, even more wind-blown.

    Before the wind had disappeared, she threw herself towards him. She threw herself towards him as though she had gone insane, as though she had turned into a totally different person.

    She was no longer that ephemeral, beautiful, and refined young lady who appeared like the spring breeze.

    Nor was she that cold, intelligent Lady Murong, who looked upon the martial arts world with disdain.

    Right now, she was nothing more than an ordinary woman, entangled in the silk web of love, entrapped by love and hate, without any ability to control herself.

    She didn't wait for Xie Xiaofeng to strike, nor did she wait for him to reveal that tiny, lethal flaw in his technique. She didn't even use the slightest bit of martial arts. Because she had once loved this man, and she now hated this man. She loved him to death, and hated him to death. And so she just wanted to stake everything, including her own life, to attack him. Even if she couldn't win, she would still attack.

    Against a woman like her, how could he unleash his world-famous, merciless sword techniques?

    He had experienced over a hundred battles and dealt with all sorts of martial arts experts and undergone countless dire emergencies. But now, he had no idea as to what he should do.

    * * *

    The candle on the table was overturned.

    Murong Qiudi had already rushed towards him like a torrential wave, appearing as though she wanted to use her teeth to bite of his ears, then bite off his nose, followed by every bit of flesh on his body. She also appeared as though she wanted to use her nails to claw at his hair, claw at his face.

    He could knock her out with a single fist, because this attack had revealed flaws everywhere. But he couldn't strike, nor could he bear to.

    He was, after all, a man. She was, after all, once his woman. He could only retreat, but there was not much place to move within the room to begin with, and he no longer had any place to retreat to.

    Right at this moment, a flash of sword light appeared in her hands as it pierced towards him like a venomous serpent!

    * * *

    This sword strike was no longer the strike of a furious woman. It was a life-taking strike!

    The very quintessence of a lethal blow!

    Not only was this strike fast, vicious, and accurate, it was also shot out at the moment when the opponent was least expecting it, and was aimed at a point which the opponent had not anticipated.

    This stroke was not only the purest, highest display of martial arts, it also fully encompassed and displayed the genius contained within the 'Art of War'.

    This originally was a 100% effective fatal blow. But this blow...this blow did not land on the target.

    * * *

    Aside from Xie Xiaofeng, there was definitely nobody in the world who could dodge this blow, because nobody in the world understood Murong Qiudi better than him.

    The reason he was able to dodge this blow was not because he had calculated its timing and positioning. It was because he had calculated how Murong Qiudi would act.

    Perhaps he knew her even better than she knew herself.

    He knew that she was not an angry shrew. He also knew that there would never be a situation in which she would lose total control of herself.

    As the tip of the sword pierced past his side, he seized her by the wrist. His strikes were definitely accurate as well.

    The short-sword fell down and she went soft. Her entire body went soft as she fell into his arms. Her body was graceful, warm, and soft. But his hands were as cold as ice.

    The long night had almost come to an end. The first faint rays of dawn happened to come through the window at just this moment, illuminating her face.

    Tears glistened on her face. Her blurry, hazy eyes were staring at him, bewildered and infatuated.

    He saw nothing.

    She suddenly asked, "Do you still remember? The first time we met, I also wanted to kill you. You also dodged my sword and held me in your arms like right now!"

    He heard nothing as well. But he could never forget that day —

    It was a spring day.

    The green mountain grass looked as comfortable as a bed. Standing beneath the shade of a large tree was a pure, ephemeral girl.

    He saw her smile towards him, her smile as beautiful as the spring wind blowing past.

    He also smiled towards her.

    Seeing her smile become even sweeter, he walked over and gathered a camellia to present her with. But she had given him a sword blow in return.

    When the tip of the sword passed by his throat, he seized her by the hand. Shocked, she stared at him and asked, "You are the Third Young Master of the Xie family?"

    "How did you know?" He countered. "Because aside from the Third Young Master of the Xie family, nobody in the world can take my sword from me in a single move."

    He didn't ask if many men had been wounded by her sword, nor did he ask why she attacked others.

    Because that was a perfect spring day, with the flowers perfectly blooming, and her body was so light, so soft.

    Because that time he was young.

    * * *

    And now?

    Fifteen years of hardship and suffering had quietly slipped away from him.

    Did he still now have the same feelings in his heart as he had then?

    She was still murmuring in a low voice, "No matter what you believe, I've never been able to forget that day, because on that day, I gave everything, including myself, to you. Gave it to you In a bewildered haze, but after you left, I heard nothing more from you."

    He still seemed to hear nothing.

    She continued, "By our second meeting, I was already engaged. You came to give us gifts."

    "Although at the time, I hated you and blamed you, as soon as I saw you, my mind went blank."

    "And so the second night of my engagement ceremony, I left with you in yet another hazy, bewildered state. I didn't expect you to discard me once again, and that I would once again hear nothing from you."

    "Although right now, I hate you even more, I...I...I still hope that you will lie to me one more time, like in the past, and take me away with you. This time, even if you kill me, I won't blame you."

    The soft beauty of her voice, combined with her grief and resentment, formed a melody all its own. Could he still not listen to her? Could he still hear nothing?

    He really did deceive her twice, but she still treated him like this. Had he once truly been so fickle, so heartless?

    "I know you think that I've changed!"

    Tears had covered her face. "But no matter how much I've changed in front of others, towards you, I will never change."

    Xie Xiaofeng suddenly pushed her away. Without even looking back, he walked away. But she still didn't give up, still followed him.

    The light of the sun shone across the earth. The grass of the faraway hills once more looked as soft and as inviting as a bed.

    He suddenly turned his head and coldly looked at her. "Are you insisting that I kill you?!”

    The tears on her face had not yet dried, but she managed to force out a smile. "As long as it makes you happy, you can go ahead and kill me."

    He again turned to walk away, but still she followed him. "But your wound is still bleeding. At the very least, you should let me treat it first."

    He ignored her.

    She continued, "Although I ordered people to injure you, that's a totally separate matter. As long as you say it, I can go kill those people for you at any time."

    His footsteps became slow again. He could no longer refrain from turning. Emotions appeared within his cold, grim eyes.

    Was it love? Or was it hate? Whatever it was, it was an emotion which had etched itself within his very bones, a passion which he would never be able to forget.

    * * *

    The levees had collapsed. The iceberg had melted.

    Although he knew very well that once the levees burst, disaster would follow, when a levee was about to burst, who could stop it? She once again fell into his bosom. It was spring once again, and there was another sea of grass, as soft and as inviting as a bed.

    * * *

    On the mountainside, Xie Xiaofeng slowly sat up and watched the person by his side. He was asking himself, "Was I the one who wronged her? Or was she the one who wronged me?"

    Nobody could answer this question. Not even he himself could.

    All he knew was that regardless of whether she was a good or bad person, regardless of who had done wrong by whom, only when he together with this person could he forget those past miseries and sufferings, could his heart be at peace.

    He, too, didn't know what sort of feeling this was. All he knew was that if this sort of emotion appeared between two people, regardless of whether they suffered or were lied to, they would still be willing to accept it happily.

    Even death would be no big deal.

    She once again raised his head and stared at him, lost. "I know what you are thinking.”

    "You know?"

    "You want me to disband 'Tianzun', take that child back and live together peacefully for a few years."

    She really had spoken his exact thoughts.

    Even if he was a born wanderer, even if his blood vessels were filled with a wanderer's blood, even he would feel weary at times.

    This was especially true, each time he woke up from a drunken stupor, in the middle of a silent night. Who would not want to have an understanding companion by their side, to whom one could pour out their miseries and loneliness?

    She gently gripped his hand and suddenly asked again, "Do you know what I am thinking?"

    He didn't know. The hearts of women have always been difficult to fathom, especially women such as her.

    She suddenly laughed, a very strange laugh. "I'm thinking that you are such a blockhead."

    "A blockhead."

    He didn't understand.

    "Do you know how much bitter, painstaking effort it took for me to found Tianzun? How could I casually disband it just like that? Since you no longer want that child, why would I bring him to you?"

    Xie Xiaofeng's heart sank. His entire body had become as cold as ice, from his toes to his heart.

    Looking at the expression on his face, Murong Qiudi's laughter became all the wilder. "At the very least, you should consider this. Right now, what is my status? My position in life? Can it be that I would go back to cook and clean for you?"


    [End of Chapter 26]


    click to show/hide spoilers
    Notes

    • Changed "So he came up with this plan to kill me." to "So she came up with this plan to kill me?". The text is using the feminine form of "ta" so it's clearly "she" also that strange change from a question mark to a period. All subsequent reference is also change to "she".
    • Changed few of the wordings here and there. For example change translation for "ganqing" to "feeling" instead of "love". Ganqing means feeling/emotion/affection so "love" is not wrong but "feeling" is more appropriate because "love" is very specific whereas "feeling" is more ambiguous. Their relationship is clearly ambiguous.
    • LOLing at that MRQD and XXF section, but changed "her body was so soft, so soft..." to "her body was so light, so soft." and why are there ellipses?
    Last edited by kaister; 09-29-14 at 08:04 PM.

  11. #31
    Senior Member kaister's Avatar
    Join Date
    Jun 2010
    Location
    San Francisco Bay Area
    Posts
    226

    Default Chapter 27

    Translated by Ren Wo Xing on 5/26/10. Reviewed by kaister.

    Chapter 27
    Short Meetings, Long Partings


    She continued to laugh. "You actually expect me to disband Tianzun. If you aren't a blockhead, who is?"

    Was Xie Xiaofeng really a blockhead?

    He began learning the sword at age five, and at age six, fully understood everything in their sword manual. At the age of seven, he could recite Tang dynasty poems clearly and easily. Most children at such an age were still wearing open pants!121 But in front of Murong Qiudi, he really seemed to have turned into a 100% blockhead.

    In front of a certain someone, everyone in the world would turn into a blockhead, as though they owed the other a debt from the previous life.

    He slowly stood up and looked at her. "Are you done speaking?"

    Murong Qiudi said, "So what if I am done speaking? Are you going to kill me?"

    Her laughter suddenly turned into bitter crying. Crying loudly, she said, "Fine, go ahead and kill me! If you are going to treat me like this, I don't want to go on living anyhow!"

    Her sobbing sounded extremely heartbroken, and her voice grew louder and louder. But there wasn't the slightest bit of sadness on her face. She suddenly lowered her voice and whispered, "Too many women fall for you. I know that you will slowly forget about me, which is why every few years, I need to teach you a lesson to make sure that you'll never forget about me."

    After saying these words, her sobbing became even louder. She suddenly slapped herself heavily on the face twice, so heavily that her face turned purple, then shouted loudly, "Why don't you just go ahead and kill me? Why are you beating me up like this and torturing me?"

    Bitterly crying, she covered her face and rushed down the hill, as though he really were chasing after her and beating her.

    Xie Xiaofeng didn't even move his fingernails, but some people suddenly appeared at the bottom of the hill.

    The first person was a richly dressed noble lady with many jade ornaments in her hair. She took the sobbing girl into her embrace.

    Three people followed from behind. One was an old man with billowing white hair but a perfectly straight spine who was carrying a yellow burlap sack.

    Although the second person was middle-aged, he appeared to already be old and doddering. His face was heavily weather-beaten, as though he had just travelled a long distance.

    Behind them was a young girl with a very fragile figure. As she walked, tears dripped from her eyes.

    Xie Xiaofeng seemed to almost be unable to refrain from calling out.

    “Wa Wa."

    The young lass who brought up the rear of the procession was actually Wa Wa who he had been worrying about all this time. The only reason he didn't shout out was because he also recognized the other three. He had known them for a long time.

    That white-haired yet vigorous looking old man was his uncle, Hua Shaokun.

    Twenty years ago, the 'Roving Dragon Swordsman', Hua Shaokun, battled mightily against the eight eldest disciples of Mt. Wudang and did not suffer a single defeat. Afterwards, he married the younger female cousin, with the same surname,122 of Xie Wangsun, who was the master of the Divine Sword Manor. Her name was Xie Fenghuang123, the 'Flying Phoenix Swordswoman'. The twin swords of the Dragon and the Phoenix were a perfect pair, and everybody in the martial world considered their marriage to be the most ideal of all marriages.

    That was the point in time in which Hua Shaokun felt the most self-satisfied and contented. He didn't expect that right at that point in time, he would have been defeated by the sword of a boy of around 10 years of age, who was still wet behind the ears124. The boy who defeated him was named Xie Xiaofeng.

    The noble lady who had taken Murong Qiudi into her arms and was wiping her tears away was none other than his aunt, Xie Fenghuang.

    The doddering middle-aged fatty also had the surname of Xie and was a distant relative of his, who had watched him grow up.

    Ever since he was young, he would secretly sneak out to the small tavern by the grassy lakeside and ask for wine. This middle-aged fatty was Shopkeeper Xie of the tavern.

    Why did they come here? Why would they be together with Wa Wa?

    Xie Xiaofeng couldn't guess why, nor did he wish to try to. He just wanted to move away quickly so as to not be seen by these people.

    Unfortunately, they had already seen him. Hua Shaokun was staring at him, a sneer on his lips. Wa Wa was staring at him as her tears flowed.

    Gasping for breath, Shopkeeper Xie had already climbed up the hillside. Bending down at the waist, he smiled and called out in greeting, "Third Young Master, long time no see! Have you been well?"

    Xie Xiaofeng was not well at all. His mood was bad, and so was the look on his face. But in front of this old man who had been secretly giving him wine since he was eight or nine, he couldn't help but smile and ask, "Why is it that you came to this place?"

    Shopkeeper Xie didn't know how to tell a lie, and so he could only tell the truth. "Miss Murong invited all of us to come."

    Xie Xiaofeng asked, "Why did she invite you all here?”

    Shopkeeper Xie hesitated, not knowing if he should tell the truth once again.

    Xie Fenghuang coldly sneered, "To look at the wonderful things you have been doing."

    Xie Xiaofeng shut his mouth.

    He knew that not only was this aunt of his bad-tempered, she also had a bad opinion of him. There was no woman in the world that would look favorably upon a man who defeated her husband, regardless of whether or not that man was her nephew.

    Unfortunately, his aunt was still his aunt. Regardless of how poor her impression of him was, she remains his aunt.

    Although he had shut his mouth, Xie Fenghuang was not willing to let him off. "I didn't expect that our Xie family would produce a prodigy such as yourself. Not only can you abuse and bully women, you can even abandon your own son."

    She pointed at the finger marks on Murong Qiudi's face. "You've already deceived her twice, but she still treats you with whole-hearted sincerity. Why did you beat her like this?"

    Shedding tears, Murong Qiudi said, "He...he didn't..."

    Xie Fenghuang angrily interrupted, "Shut your mouth! We overheard quite clearly all the words the two of you said in that tavern earlier. Since he himself doesn't dare to refute a single word of it, why are you still trying to cover up for him?"

    She continued, "Shopkeeper Xie, did you hear those words clearly as well?"

    Shopkeeper Xie said, "Yes."

    Xie Fenghuang said, "If it were some other woman, we wouldn't intervene, and couldn't be bothered to intervene. But Gusu's125 Murong family has a very unique relationship with our own Xie family. Even if you don't want to recognize this child, our Xie family cannot refuse to recognize him, much less this daughter-in-law."

    Xie Xiaofeng didn't open his mouth, but his lips were trembling. He finally understood Murong Qiudi's plan.

    She intentionally invited these people here and arranged for them to be stationed near the innhouse, intentionally said all of those words for them to hear, so as to put him in a situation where there would be no possible way for him to explain things.

    Right now, she was the leader of both Tianzun as well as Jiangnan's Murong family, but she still was not satisfied. She had plans on the Divine Sword Manor as well.

    If the Xie family accepted her and her son into its fold, it would be very easy for her to slowly work her way towards becoming the hegemon of the Xie family.

    Xie Fenghuang asked, "What other words have you to say for yourself?”

    Xie Xiaofeng didn't speak. Even though he already understood the situation, he didn't say a single word.

    Xie Fenghuang said, "What is the first rule of the Xie family?”

    Before Xie Xiaofeng's expression changed, Shopkeeper Xie's expression changed first.

    He, too, knew that the first rule of the Xie family was to guard against licentiousness. A person who seduced someone else's wife and daughter would have both his legs chopped off.

    Xie Fenghuang sneered, "Since you have breached this commandment, even if my elder brother still wishes to protect you, I wouldn't forgive you!"

    With a wave of her hand, a young child immediately rushed towards her from the bottom of the hill, carrying a sword.

    As soon as the sword left the scabbard, cold air began to attack everyone's skin.

    Xie Fenghuang said in a fierce voice, "Right now, I am going to purify the Xie family and cleanse it! Why haven't you knelt down and accepted your punishment yet?”

    * * *

    Xie Xiaofeng didn't kneel.

    Xie Fenghuang sneered, "Both human testimony and material evidence are here. Are you still unwilling to admit to your mistakes? Can it be that you dare to flout our family's rules?"

    She knew that nobody would dare to not submit to their own family's rules.

    Anybody who disregarded his own family's rules would be spurned and held in contempt by all the heroes of the world. Right now, she didn't wield just a sword; she also wielded a string, formed from hundreds and thousands of years of the martial world's traditions, which she had tightly wound around Xie Xiaofeng.

    Who would have expected that Xie Xiaofeng simply would not submit.

    Xie Fenghuang's expression changed. She was a very lucky woman. Not only did she come from a very good family, she also had a very good husband. There weren't many people who would dare look her straight in the face. Thus, she had always been arrogant and conceited, always putting on the airs of a rich young lady and had never held others in any respect. She did anything she wanted to.

    The sword trembled and was about to strike.

    But she didn't expect that Shopkeeper Xie, who panted whenever he took more than a few steps, suddenly became very swift. In the blink of an eye, he moved to block her as he smiled. "Madame Hua, please calm yourself!"

    Xie Fenghuang said, "What do you want?"

    Shopkeeper Xie said, "I believe that the Third Young Master must be in a difficult predicament which he feels is improper to reveal in front of outsiders. Madame Hua, even if you wish to punish him in accordance with family law, there's no reason we shouldn't first return with him to see the old master first."

    Xie Fenghuang sneered, "You keep on addressing me as Madame Hua. Are you reminding me that I am no longer a member of the Xie family?"

    Shopkeeper Xie naturally had that exact meaning in mind, but of course he wouldn't admit it openly. He immediately shook his head. “This lowly one wouldn't dare."

    Xie Fenghuang said, "Even if I am no longer a member of the Xie family, this sword is still the Xie family's sword."

    Brandishing the longsword, she said in a fierce voice, "This sword represents family law!"

    Shopkeeper Xie said, "Madame Hua, your words are reasonable. Only, there's one thing this lowly one don't understand."

    Xie Fenghuang asked, “Which one?"

    Shopkeeper Xie's face was still filled with smiles. "I don't understand why the family laws of the Xie family would have fallen into the hands of the Hua family."

    Xie Fenghuang's expression changed. She angrily said, "What audacity! How dare you be so disrespectful to me?"

    Shopkeeper Xie said, "This lowly one wouldn't dare."

    As soon as he finished speaking those four words, he collared with his left hand and bumped with his right hand, then in an instant was holding the sword originally in Xie Fenghuang's hand with his palms.

    He had already retreated thirty feet back as well.

    This technique was simple, clean, fast, accurate, but filled with countless marvelous transformations, making it indescribable.

    When Xie Xiaofeng took Liu Kuzhu's sword from him, he used precisely this technique.

    Xie Fenghuang's entire body turned rigid. So livid that her face was turning green, she said in a fierce voice, "Where did you learn that technique from?”

    Smiling, Shopkeeper Xie said, "Madame Hua, I'm glad to hear that you recognize this technique as well."

    He slowly continued, "This is the old master's unique skill, which he alone transmits to others. He had admonished me many times never to use this technique lightly. But if I were to see the Xie family's sword fall into the hands of a person from another family, I must use this technique to take it back."

    He chuckled again. "Naturally, I dare not disobey the old master's words."

    Xie Fenghuang was so furious that she was unable to speak, but all of the jade ornaments in her hair were shaking loudly.

    She also knew this was indeed a Xie’s family unique special skill. It was always passed down to sons but not sons-in-law, passed down to daughters-in-law but not daughters.

    The reason her sword was stolen from her in the blink of an eye just now was because she didn't understand the marvelous intricacies of this technique.

    Hua Shaokun suddenly said, "Sir, what relationship do you have with the Xie family?"

    Although he looked very tall, bold, and strong, he had a very soft, polite voice. He didn't use to be this way. Ever since he had been defeated by the Third Young Master's sword, he had been focusing on conserving and cultivating all of his strength. His skill in self-restraint had already reached a very high level, which is why he was able to remain calm earlier.

    Shopkeeper Xie said, "If we map out the relationship, this lowly one is nothing more than one of the old master's distantly related nephews with the same surname."

    Hua Shaokun said, "Do you know what this sword is?"

    Shopkeeper Xie said, "This is the ancestral sword of the Xie family, one of the precious swords which have been handed down over time."

    With a flash of sword light, the sword air could be felt pressing against everyone's eyebrows.

    Hua Shaokun let out a long sigh. "Superb sword!"

    Shopkeeper Xie said, "It really is a superb sword!"

    Hua Shaokun said, "Sir, are you worthy of wielding this sword?"

    Shopkeeper Xie said, "Not worthy."

    Hua Shaokun said, "Then sir, why haven't you yet returned this sword to the Third Young Master?"

    Shopkeeper Xie said, “This lowly one was just thinking the same thing."

    He was telling the truth. That was his intention to begin with, but he didn't understand Hua Shaokun's meaning.

    But he could tell that Xie Fenghuang did. They were a married couple, which had endured danger together and had lived together for twenty years. Right now, her husband wanted someone to give this sword, which originally belonged to her, to someone else, but she didn't look the slightest bit angry or upset. Instead, a look of indescribable tenderness and concern appeared on her face. They only silently stared at each other.

    * * *

    The sword was already back in Xie Xiaofeng’s hand. However neither took a look at it again, they were only gazing at each other.

    After a long period of time, Hua Shaokun said, "In a few days time, it will be November 15th."

    Xie Fenghuang said, "I believe that will be in eight days."

    Hua Shaokun said, "By that date, you will have been married to me for fully twenty years."

    Xie Fenghuang said, "I remember."

    Hua Shaokun said, "Ever since I was young, I made a vow that I would first become famous before becoming married."

    Xie Fenghuang said, "I know."

    Hua Shaokun said, "By the time I was famous, I was slightly over forty. When I married you, I was fully twenty years your senior."

    Xie Fenghuang chuckled. "You are still twenty years my senior."

    There were more people than just the two of them present, but they had suddenly begun discussing their private affairs.

    Their voices were very gentle, and their expressions were very strange. Even their laughters seemed to be very strange.

    Hua Shaokun said, "Over the past twenty years, only you alone know what type of life I lived."

    Xie Fenghuang said, "I know. You...you always felt as though you failed me."

    Hua Shaokun said, "Because I lost. I am no longer the same Hua Shaokun who married you. No matter where I go, I no longer dare to reveal myself. But you..."

    He walked towards her and took his wife's hands in his own. "You've never complained the slightest, and have always willing endured my strange tempers. Without you, I probably would have died in some gutter long ago."

    Xie Fenghuang said, "Why would I complain about you? Over the past twenty years, every morning when I awoke, I could see you by my side. To a woman, what could be a more blessed thing than this?"

    Hua Shaokun said, "But I am old now. Perhaps some morning, when you wake up, you will discover that I have already left you."

    Xie Fenghuang said, "But..."

    Hua Shaokun didn't let her speak. "Every person will have to face that day, sooner or later. I've always viewed that very lightly, but I refuse to allow anyone to say that the young madam of the Xie family was married to a good-for-nothing husband. I must do something for you!"

    Xie Fenghuang said, "I understand."

    Hua Shaokun tightly gripped her hands. "You truly understand?”

    Xie Fenghuang nodded, tears already beginning to flow down her face.

    Hua Shaokun let out a long breath. "Thank you.”

    * * *

    Thank you.

    These two words are so common and ordinary. But when they came from his lips, who can describe the amount of warmth and emotion hidden with them? It was so dense, it wouldn’t even dissolve.

    Wa Wa's tears had drowned her sleeves. By now, even she understood his intentions. Even she couldn't help but feel sorrow and pity for them.

    Hua Shaokun had already seated himself on top of the grass. The grass had turned a withered yellow long ago. Although to the eyes of young lovers, the grass still appeared green and as comfortable as a bed, that was only because in the hearts of lovers, every day is a spring day, and every season is spring.

    They had been married for many years now, but their love was still this deep, this flourishing.

    * * *

    He lifted up the yellow burlap sack and placed it across his knees. Slowly, he raised his head as he faced Xie Xiaofeng.

    Xie Xiaofeng understood his intention as well. He was only waiting for the other to speak.

    Hua Shaokun finally said, "I no longer use the sword."

    Xie Xiaofeng said, “Oh?"

    Hua Shaokun said, "Ever since I was defeated by your sword, I swore that I would never use a sword ever again."

    Staring at the burlap sack on his knees, he said, "Over the past twenty years, I mastered a different type of weapon. Every day and every night, I've been hoping that I could do battle with you once again."

    Xie Xiaofeng said, "I understand."

    Hua Shaokun said, "But I have already been defeated by your sword. A general who has been defeated in battle does not have the right to speak bold words. Thus, if you disdain to do battle once again with an old man such as myself, I won't blame you."

    Staring at him, a look of respect and esteem appeared in Xie Xiaofeng's eyes. But his face remained emotionless. He only said a single, simple, dull word. "Please."

    * * *

    The burlap sack made from yellow cloth was sown very tightly. Outside of it was a thick belt, also knotted very tightly around it. A knot that was very hard to untie. The fastest way to open such a knot would be to snap it with a tug, or cleave it with a blade. But that isn't what Hua Shaokun did. He had learned patience long ago. He was willing to spend a little more time to slowly unwind the knot.

    Was this because he knew that meetings only lasted briefly, while partings were long, and so he wanted to spend a little more time with his wife? Watching him, Xie Fenghuang suddenly wiped her tears and said, "I'll give you a hand."

    She was the one who had tied the knot. Naturally, she untied it very quickly. She knew very well that victory or defeat, glory or humiliation, would be very hard to predict in this battle.

    She knew very well that when her husband went to battle this time, it would be hard for him to return. Why, then did she want to hasten it? It was because she didn't want for his courage and confidence to be slowly worn away while he opened the knot.

    She hoped that he would prove victorious in this battle. He understood his wife's intentions, and she knew he understood. How hard is it to achieve such a level of understanding? And how blessed is it! How precious!

    Everyone present was moved by their emotions. Only Murong Qiudi didn't even spare them a glance. Her attention was focused on that yellow burlap sack.

    She was thinking to herself, "What weapon is hidden within this sack? Can it defeat Xie Xiaofeng?”

    * * *

    In his younger years, Hua Shaokun was a universally acclaimed master martial artist. After having been defeated by Xie Xiaofeng, his natural strength would have decreased as well. It would be very hard for him to compare to his earlier strength.

    But after someone has experienced defeat for the first time, their actions will become more prudent and their plans become more careful. They definitely will not be as rash and impetuous as they were in their youth, and they definitely won't do anything they don't feel certain about. In addition, he had already experienced the terrifying power of Xie Xiaofeng's sword. It definitely was no easy task to come up with a weapon with which he could face the Third Young Master's sword.

    Judging by the way he treasured that burlap sack, one could tell that the weapon inside it was one which was rarely seen in the martial world, and an extremely sharp, extremely ferocious weapon to boot. He had exhausted all of his energies and trained for twenty years. To this very day, he didn't mind risking his life, or even risk parting from his beloved wife of twenty years, for the sake of battling Xie Xiaofeng one more time. From this it could be seen that he felt a commensurate level of certainty in winning this battle.

    Murong Qiudi let out a light breath. She, too, felt very certain, in her analysis. At this moment, if someone were to bet with her, she would probably bet on Hua Shaokun. And the odds? Seven to three, or six to four at best. She believed that her judgment definitely would not be wrong.

    * * *

    The bundle was finally opened. The weapon inside was nothing more than a wooden stick126!

    A very ordinary wooden stick. Although wood is very strong and hard, it cannot compare to a precious sword smelted hundreds of times over.

    This is the weapon he painstakingly trained with for twenty years? With this wooden stick alone, he would be able to deal with the Third Young Master's sword?

    Staring at the stick, Murong Qiudi didn't know if she was feeling surprised or disappointed.

    Perhaps everybody would feel both shocked and disappointed. But Xie Xiaofeng was the exception.

    Only he alone understood the painstaking care Hua Shaokun used in selecting this weapon. Only he felt that Hua Shaokun's selection was definitely correct.

    Wooden sticks were originally one of the very first weapons which humanity has ever used. Since ancient days, when mankind hunted beasts for food or wished to protect themselves, they would use this weapon. And precisely because this was one of the oldest weapons, which everyone knew how to use to hit people with or to scare away dogs with, it was hard for people to avoid underestimating its power. But they forget that all the weapons in the world are derived from it. Although the techniques that one can use with a wooden stick may be very simple, in the hands of an expert, it can be used as a spear, a sword, or a judge's pen…

    All the techniques and transformations of every weapon could be displayed by this stick.

    For Hua Shaokun to take such exquisitely good care of this ordinary stick, he was probably doing more than just putting on a fancy act. It was a form of psychological warfare, directed towards himself.

    He absolutely must make himself treasure and honor this wooden stick, because only then would he feel confident in using it.

    'Confidence'. This has always been a type of weapon. The sharpest, most effective of all weapons.


    [End of Chapter 27]


    Footnote
    121. The original text is literally “still wearing open pants” so children can go to the restroom easier. It’s akin to potty training but not exact because potty training implies the child is still learning how to use the restroom.
    122. Cultural background, there are two ways to refer to your cousin in Chinese culture. For example, an older male can call his younger female cousin as: 1. biaomei (表妹), 2. tangmei (堂妹). The difference is in whether they share the same surname (tang) or different surname (biao).
    123. Xie Fenghuang (谢凤凰), surname Xie, given name means phoenix.
    124. Chinese saying “乳臭未干” is literally “smell of mother’s milk still not dry”. It’s just a saying to describe someone who’s unfledged/young/inexperienced.
    125. Gusu (姑苏), is a district in Suzhou city, which is in the Jiangnan region.
    126. gun (棍), literally a stick or staff. This is one of the four main Chinese weapon, along with qiang (spear), dao (sabre), and juan (sword).


    click to show/hide spoilers
    Notes

    • Changed "rolled down" to "rushed down", she wasn't rolling...
    • I like "so young the stink of mother's milk hadn't yet died away from him" but changed it to "who was still wet behind the ears" anyways.
    • Thinking about it, I'm going to keep "Shopkeeper Xie" instead of "Xie-zhanggui" so I'm changing the earlier chapters, just note they're the same person.
    • On Hua Shaokun, changed "struggled" to "battled/fought mightily" (力战).
    • Mistake, Xie Wangsun and Xie Fenghuang are cousins NOT brother and sister. In fact, they're specifically cousin with the same surname.
    • I retranslated the move the shopkeeper did on the aunt to take her sword. The only real error is "clawed at Xie Fenghuang's eyes" was never in the original text.
    • When aunt's jade were shaking, line missing afterward. The missing was about the move shopkeeper made.
    • When description about XFH and YSK as a couple when YSK asked shopkeeper to give the sword back to XXF. Line missing: simple mention of XXF getting back the sword.
    • Changed "An artist wouldn't even be able to paint it all." back to "It was so dense, it wouldn’t even dissolve." I think a bit of liberty was taken on the original text because literal translation sounded a bit funny. I thought it's fine so I kept it literal.
    Last edited by kaister; 09-29-14 at 08:04 PM.

  12. #32
    Senior Member kaister's Avatar
    Join Date
    Jun 2010
    Location
    San Francisco Bay Area
    Posts
    226

    Default Chapter 28

    Translated by Ren Wo Xing on 5/27/10. Reviewed by kaister.

    Chapter 28
    Been Through Countless Battles


    Murong Qiudi was also an extremely intelligent person. She, too, would quickly understand this point. But there was still one thing she didn't quite understand.

    She didn't understand why Hua Shaokun didn't use a golden stick, a silver stick, or an iron stick, but would rather pick a wooden stick that would snap at one blow.

    * * *

    The sun rose. The tip of the sword gleamed under the sun, appearing even brighter than it.

    Hua Shaokun had already risen to his feet. After only giving his wife one last glance, he walked towards Xie Xiaofeng.

    This entire time, Xie Xiaofeng had been standing there, quietly watching. There was no expression on his face whatsoever, and he seemed to have been totally unmoved by the earlier events. In order for one to become an outstanding swordsman, the first requirement is the ability to be callous and merciless.

    Especially before a titanic battle, a swordsman cannot allow anything to affect his mood.

    — Even if your wife were sleeping with another man in front of your very eyes, you need to pretend as though you didn't see it.

    This was a very famous saying that had spread far and wide amongst swordsmen. Nobody knew who was the first person to say it, but everyone admitted that it had truth to it. Only a person who could act in such a way would be able to live a bit longer than everyone else.

    Xie Xiaofeng seemed to have already become able to act in such a way. Watching him, a look of respect appeared in Hua Shaokun's eyes.

    But Xie Xiaofeng was staring at the wooden stick in his hand. He suddenly said, "This is a superb weapon."

    Hua Shaokun said, "It is."

    Xie Xiaofeng said, "Please."

    Hua Shaokun nodded. He had already pulled out the wooden stick and, in the blink of an eye, launched three attacks.

    These three strikes were chained together and fluctuated rapidly in a marvelous way. But not a single strike was a sword technique.

    Murong Qiudi sighed in her heart. She could tell that Xie Xiaofeng could shatter the wooden stick with a single move.

    But she didn't expect that he didn't use the technique she thought he would. Instead, he used the back of the blade to strike at Hua Shaokun's hand.

    Murong Qiudi's eyes lit up. Only now did she understand why Hua Shaokun used a wooden stick.

    It was because he knew that Xie Xiaofeng definitely wouldn't use his sword to chop his wooden stick apart. The Third Young Master of the Xie family would never allow himself to gain an unfair advantage through superiority of weaponry.

    Since he was unwilling to use his sword to chop at the wooden stick, his strikes naturally would not be as fluent and his movements would be restricted.

    Thus, Hua Shaokun's selection of a wooden stick as his weapon was a choice that was far more intelligent than others might have suspected.

    Murong Qiudi couldn't help but smile. She walked over and took Xie Fenghuang's ice cold hands in her own. She softly said, "Don't worry. Mr. Hua definitely won't lose again, this time.”

    * * *

    When experts battled, victory and defeat often would be determined within a single stance. But the stance that would determine victory and defeat in this battle wasn't necessarily the first stance. In all likelihood, it would'd taken tens of stances, or perhaps hundreds.

    By now, they had exchanged fifty different stances. Hua Shaokun had used thirty-seven stances, but Xie Xiaofeng had countered with only thirteen stances.

    This was because the tip of his sword had to avoid Hua Shaokun's wooden stick at all times.

    — To a swordsman, the most important goal was obtaining victory. Regardless of what tactics one used, one must arrive at this goal.

    But Xie Xiaofeng wasn't able to act in such a manner. He was too arrogant. "The arrogant are doomed to defeat." When Murong Qiudi thought of this saying, she felt even happier. But right at this moment, with a cracking sound, the wooden stick slapped the sword on its spine. Xie Xiaofeng's sword was actually shaken out of his hand and sent flying into the sky.

    Xie Xiaofeng took half a step back and said three words he had never before spoken. "I have lost!" After saying these three words, he turned around and walked up the mountain without looking back. Hua Shaokun neither stopped him, nor chased after him. The person who ran forward was actually Shopkeeper Xie.

    Wa Wa wanted to pursue them as well, but Murong Qiudi stopped her. In a gentle voice, she said, "Come with me. Don't forget that there's someone at my place waiting for you to take care of him."

    At this moment, the sword that flew up fell down. It fell next to Xie Fenghuang's body, tip first. It stood up straight in the ground, hilt at the top. All she had to do was reach out and pulled the sword out. It was as though someone had delivered it to her on purpose.

    * * *

    Xie Xiaofeng had already disappeared into the distance, but Hua Shaokun stood there without moving.

    He had defeated the peerless, incomparable warrior, Xie Xiaofeng and had managed to release a long-pent up breath filled with resentment, which had been held for many years. But the light of victory didn't shine forth from his face. On the contrary, he appeared to be unspeakably dejected.

    After a long time, he slowly walked towards them, his footsteps so heavy that he seemed to be bound with invisible iron chains.

    Xie Fenghuang didn't congratulate him, nor did she pull the sword out. She only quietly walked towards him and took him by the hand.

    She understood her husband, and also understood why he was so dejected after his victory.

    Hua Shaokun suddenly asked, "You no longer want that sword?"

    Xie Fenghuang said, "That sword belongs to the Xie family, but I am no longer a member of the Xie family."

    Staring at her, a look of gentle love appeared in Hua Shaokun's eyes. After another long period of time, he suddenly turned around and said to Murong Qiudi, "Lady, I wish to ask you a favor."

    Murong Qiudi said, "Sir, please tell me what you wish."

    Hua Shaokun said, "I don't know if you might be able to erect a stone monument next to this sword?"

    Murong Qiudi said, "A stone monument? What type?"

    Hua Shaokun said, "On the monument, write that this sword belongs to the Third Young Master. If anyone dares to pull it out and wield it, Hua Shaokun will definitely pursue him and retake it. Not only will I retake the sword, I will also take back the perpetrator's head. Even if I have to go to the most distant corners of the world, I will do it."

    Why would he do something like this for his enemy?

    Murong Qiudi didn't ask, nor did she think it was strange. She immediately responded, "I'll tell someone to prepare one right away. In less than half a day, it'll be ready. Only..."

    Hua Shaokun said, "What is it?"

    Murong Qiudi said, "What if some village urchin passes by here and pulls out the sword and takes it away? They wouldn't know who the Third Young Master is, nor would they know who you are, Mr. Hua. They might not even know how to read. What then?"

    She knew that Hua Shaokun hadn't thought of this, and so she came up with another method. "I can erect a sword pavilion here, then order people to guard this place day and night. I don't know if you would find this solution to be acceptable?"

    This was the most complete and thorough method. Aside from feeling grateful, what else could Hua Shaokun say?

    Murong Qiudi let out another quiet sigh. "Sometimes, I really don't understand. Why is it that no matter how he treats others, others will always treat him so well?"

    Hua Shaokun pondered this, then slowly responded, "Perhaps it is because he is Xie Xiaofeng.”

    * * *

    Behind the hill, there was a grove of maple trees. The maple leaves were as red as fire.

    Xie Xiaofeng found a rock and sat down on top of it. Shopkeeper Xie arrived as well. He neither sweated nor panted. Anybody, who had been the owner of a tavern for tens of years, would become very good at play-acting. Only, there were times for everyone where they would forget to act.

    Only now did Xie Xiaofeng realize that he had never truly understood this person.

    He couldn't help but ask himself secretly — Who have I ever truly understood?

    Murong Qiudi?

    Hua Shaokun?

    Shopkeeper Xie was already sighing. "I watched you grow up, but only now do I realize that I had no idea as to what type of person you really are. I totally cannot understand any of your actions.

    Xie Xiaofeng didn't tell him that this was exactly what he himself wanted to say as well. He just dully replied, "What don't you understand?"

    Shopkeeper Xie stared at him. Instead of answering, he asked, "Did you truly lose?"

    Xie Xiaofeng said, "Losing is losing. Whether it was 'true' or 'false' makes no difference."

    Shopkeeper Xie said, "Your aunt is your aunt. No matter whom she becomes married to, it makes no difference."

    Xie Xiaofeng said, "It is good that you understand!"

    Shopkeeper Xie let out another long sigh. Forcing out a smile, he said, "It isn't a good thing to understand too much. It's better to live a muddle-headed life!"

    Xie Xiaofeng clearly was not willing to discuss this matter any further. He immediately changed the topic. "How is it that you came to this place?”

    Shopkeeper Xie said, "I heard that you were here and so rushed over here without pausing to rest. Before I had found you, Miss Murong found me first."

    Xie Xiaofeng said, "And then?"

    Shopkeeper Xie said, "And then she took me to the small tavern at the bottom of the hill. When she went to meet you, she told us to wait outside. Naturally, we didn't dare to rashly charge inside."

    Xie Xiaofeng coldly asked, "Were you afraid to rush in and interrupt us in the middle of our happy reunion?"

    Shopkeeper Xie forced out a smile. "No matter what, the relationship between you and her is a bit more unique than the relationships of others."

    Xie Xiaofeng sneered. He suddenly stood up and said, "You've already seen me now. You can go back."

    Shopkeeper Xie said, "You aren't going back?"

    Xie Xiaofeng said, "Even if I really intended to return, I don't need you to show me the way back."

    Staring at him, Shopkeeper Xie said, "Why aren't you going back? What unspeakable pain are you hiding in your heart?"

    Xie Xiaofeng was already preparing to leave.

    Shopkeeper Xie said, "Where do you want to go? Do you still want to wander from place to place like in the past, still want to torment yourself?"

    Xie Xiaofeng totally ignored him.

    Shopkeeper Xie suddenly jumped to his feet and loudly said, "I don't want to meddle in your affairs, but there is one thing you definitely cannot ignore!"

    Xie Xiaofeng finally glanced at him. He asked, “What?”

    Shopkeeper Xie said, "You cannot allow your son to marry a prostitute."

    Xie Xiaofeng's pupils contracted. "Prostitute?"

    Shopkeeper Xie said, "I know that Miaozi and his sister are your friends, and that they are good people. But…"

    Xie Xiaofeng interrupted him. "How do you know of this?"

    Before Shopkeeper Xie had a chance to answer him, someone else spoke from within the maple grove. "I told him.”

    * * *

    The person was within the grove, and his voice came from far away, but Xie Xiaofeng immediately shot out, as quickly as an arrow, seizing the man by the hand.

    An icy cold hand, much like a viper…was Zhuyeqing (green bamboo viper) the most venomous of all vipers?

    Xie Xiaofeng sneered, "You still aren't dead yet?"

    Zhuyeqing smiled. "Only the good die young. I'm not a good man."

    Xie Xiaofeng asked, "You want to die?"

    Zhuyeqing replied, "No."

    Xie Xiaofeng said, "Then you had best go far, far away from here, now. Never let me see you again."

    Zhuyeqing said, "I was planning to leave at first, but there was a gift I had to rush to you first!"

    Xie Xiaofeng's pupils were contracting again. "What gift?"

    Zhuyeqing said, "Naturally, it would be the wedding gift for the marriage between the young Miaozi miss and the Kid. Since Lady Murong is presiding over the wedding, and the Roving Dragon Swordsman and his wife are there as witnesses, it is very important that I deliver a gift to them."

    Smiling, he asked again, "Third Young Master, are you also intending to go and give them a gift?"

    Xie Xiaofeng's hand had become ice cold.

    Zhuyeqing said, "The Lady took pity on the Miaozi girl's lonely, miserable life. The Lady also knew that she was someone whom the Third Young Master cherished and pitied. That was why she proposed engaging the girl to the Kid."

    Xie Xiaofeng's hands suddenly tightened. Cold sweat immediately appeared on Zhuyeqing's face. He immediately changed his words. "But I know that the Third Young Master definitely will not approve of this wedding."

    Lowering his voice, he said, "Only, the Kid was born with an arrogant and unyielding disposition as well. If someone were to forbid him from doing something, perhaps he would be all that more insistent on doing it. Thus, if you wish to solve this problem, the best solution is to take drastic measures to deal with it.

    There is a certain type of person who seems to have born with the innate gift of solving the problems of others. Zhuyeqing was indisputably such a person.

    If you don't feed the flames with more fuel, the food in the kettle will never be fully cooked; no matter how long you wait. If there is no new bride, then naturally there will not be a wedding.

    His tightened hands loosened. Xie Xiaofeng was already asking, "Where are they?”

    Zhuyeqing let out a breath. "Although everybody knows that there is a person called the Big Boss in the city, few people have met him. Those who know where he lives are even fewer."

    Xie Xiaofeng said, "You know?"

    Zhuyeqing revealed a smile. "Fortunately, I do know."

    Xie Xiaofeng said, "They are located there?"

    Zhuyeqing said, "Second Master Chou, Shan Yifei, the Roving Dragon Swordsman and his wife are all there. They all approve of this wedding very much, and definitely will not allow someone else's wife to be carried off."

    Smiling, he continued, "Fortunately, they are all very tired. They will certainly go to bed very early tonight. By nightfall, if someone like me were to lead the way, it will be very easy for you to take away anybody you wish, no matter who that person is."

    Staring at him, Xie Xiaofeng said coldly, "Why are you so concerned over this matter?”

    Zhuyeqing sighed. “That Miaozi miss definitely does not have a good impression of me, while the Kid is the Lady's only child. If this wedding goes through, I'm afraid I won't have any more good days ahead of me in the future."

    He looked at Xie Xiaofeng's wound. "But my life now cannot be considered to be too shabby. I know all of the good doctors in this city, and all of the places which serve fine wine.”

    * * *

    Night.

    Hua Shaokun stealthily got up from bed and dressed, stealthily opened the door and walked out. Xie Fenghuang hadn't yet fallen asleep, nor did she stop him and ask where he was going. She understood how he was feeling and knew that he wanted to walk alone for a while. Although in recent years, they rarely slept together as they had tonight, every time they did, she would feel satisfied and happy. Especially today. The tenderness he had shown her tonight was like that of a newlywed's.

    He really was an excellent husband. He fulfilled a husband's duty to the utmost. To a over sixty year old man, this definitely was no longer an easy task.

    As she watched the silhouette of his tall, strong body walk away, her heart was filled with warmth. She only hoped that she took could fulfill her duties as a wife and make sure he stayed alive for a few more years. To pass a few more years by in peace and happiness, to forget about the feuds of the martial world, to forget about Xie Xiaofeng, to forget about that battle on the hillside.

    She hoped that by the time he returned, he would have already forgotten. She herself didn't wish to think too much on the subject.

    And then she fell asleep. She slept for a long time, but Hua Shaokun still did not return.

    * * *

    The wide courtyard was peaceful and dark. Hua Shaokun sat alone within the six-sided pavilion within the garden. He had sat there for a long time. After an episode of boundless sexual love, he was still unable to fall asleep. He couldn't forget about that battle on the hillside. His heart was filled with regret and pain.

    The night grew deeper still. Just as he was thinking of returning to his room, he saw a shadow flash by from off in the distance, next to the manmade mountain. It seemed to have a person on its shoulder as well. By the time he chased over, it had disappeared.

    But he seemed to hear a low voice coming from within the fake mountain. It seemed to be Zhuyeqing's voice.

    "Do you believe, now, that the person he took away was Wa Wa?"

    Zhuyeqing's voice was filled with a goading air. "The night your mother was engaged, he took your mother away. Now, on your engagement night, took away your wife. Even I do not understand why he does these things."

    The other, youthful voice suddenly roared angrily, "Shut up!"

    The young person was naturally the Kid.

    But Zhuyeqing didn't shut up. He continued, "I imagine that they are now going back to Wa Wa's old home. Although that place is old and shabby, it is very quiet and peaceful. Nobody will go there to look for them. You had best not go either, because…”

    Before he finished speaking, another shadow shot out from the mountain like an arrow from a bow.

    Fortunately, Hua Shaokun had jumped on to the top of the mountain. Lying on the top, he could tell that the person who left was the Kid. He could also tell that the person who walked out afterwards was Zhuyeqing.

    But for the moment, he didn't want to reveal his presence, because he had already decided to pull out this secret by its very roots.

    He had made up his mind. He was going to do something for Xie Xiaofeng.

    * * *

    Holding his arm, Zhuyeqing slowly walked away. Very soon, the light coming from his room's window could be seen.

    He lived here, in this single, solitary courtyard not far from the manmade mountain. Outside, there were a few hundred stalks of bamboo and several rows of chrysanthemums.

    Since the room was still lit, Zi Ling must still be inside, waiting for him. Today, everything had proceeded very smoothly. He had the right to fully enjoy this night. Perhaps he would even drink some wine first.

    The door was unlocked. The person who lived here had no need for locks, nor would a lock be useful.

    He could imagine Zi Ling already waiting for him, naked underneath the blanket. But he didn't expect that someone else was in the room as well. Second Master Chou was actually waiting for him.

    There was wine in front of the light, but it was nearly all gone. Second Master Chou clearly had already drank a great deal and had waited a long time. The person pouring wine by his side was Zi Ling.

    She wasn't totally nude. Not only was she wearing clothes, she was actually wearing two sets of clothes.

    But even with two layers combined, it was still as thin as a fog.

    Zhuyeqing laughed. "I didn't imagine that Second Master Chou also knows how to enjoy himself."

    Second Master Chou set down his wine cup. "Unfortunately, it's your wine and your woman. Now that you've returned, you can reclaim them at any moment."

    Zhuyeqing said, "No need."

    Second Master Chou said, "No need?"

    Zhuyeqing smiled. "The wine is now yours, as is the woman. You might as well stay here and enjoy both for a while."

    Second Master Chou said, "What about you?"

    Zhuyeqing said, "I'll leave!"

    He really did turn to depart.

    Second Master Chou watched him depart. His eyes were filled with surprise and suspicion. Just as he was about to pass outside the doorway, Second Master Chou loudly shouted, "Wait!"

    Zhuyeqing halted. "What else do you desire?"

    Second Master Chou said, "I want to ask you a question."

    Zhuyeqing turned around to face him, waiting for the question.

    Second Master Chou let out a sigh. "There are some questions which I should not ask, but I really want to know exactly what type of a person you are. What exactly are you plotting?"

    Zhuyeqing laughed again. "I'm just a person who loves to make friends. I especially wish to be your friend."

    Second Master Chou laughed as well.

    His face was laughing, but his pupils were contracting. He asked again, "How many of your friends have you failed to sell out?"

    Zhuyeqing lightly said, "What are you saying? I don't understand at all."

    Second Master Chou coldly said, "You should understand, because you've almost sold me out once already."

    He didn't let Zhuyeqing speak. "The members of the Black Death used to be your friends, but you borrowed Mao Yiyun's hand to kill them. If Shan Yifei, Liu Kuzhu, the Immortal Hand of Riches and Glory, and that old monk had arrived according to our original plan, Mao Yiyun would not have had to die. But you intentionally delayed and did not make the signal, because you wanted to borrow Xie Xiaofeng's hand to kill Mao Yiyun."

    Zhuyeqing neither argued nor debated. He casually pulled a chair over and sat down to listen.

    Second Master Chou said, "The Kid used to be your friend, but you took Xie Xiaofeng to him. Even if Xie Xiaofeng couldn't bear to kill him, I'm afraid that he himself might slam his head into a wall and kill himself. Aside from you, I'm afraid nobody else in the world can endure the feeling of having their woman being taken from them."

    His hand had already tightened around the sword on the table. "Thus, I came here for the express purpose of asking you this. When are you going to betray me? And who will you betray me to?"

    Zhuyeqing laughed again. Smiling, he stood up and faced the window. "The wind outside is cold and harsh. Mr. Hua, since you've already come, why don't you come inside and have a cup of wine?”

    * * *

    The window wasn't moving, but the door had already opened by itself. After a long period of time, Hua Shaokun slowly walked in.

    Even forty years ago, he had been through countless battles and had been plotted against by countless enemies.

    The only reason he was able to live to the present day was because he had always been a very cautious man.

    He coldly stared at Zhuyeqing. "I shouldn't have come, but I came anyhow. I shouldn't have listened to those words, but I've already heard them anyhow. Thus, I want to ask you a question. What type of person are you? What exactly are you plotting?"

    Zhuyeqing smiled. "I was certain that Mr. Hua wouldn't be able to fall asleep today, and that you would be thinking about the battle earlier in the morning. That's why I prepared some wine for you long ago, for you to partake of for the sake of drowning your sorrows."

    His response didn't address the question at all, as though he hadn't heard Hua Shaokun's words at all. With a few simple, casual words, he managed to downplay Hua Shaokun's fiery language and return it to him.


    [End of Chapter 28]

  13. #33
    Senior Member kaister's Avatar
    Join Date
    Jun 2010
    Location
    San Francisco Bay Area
    Posts
    226

    Default

    Translated by Ren Wo Xing on 5/31/10. Reviewed by kaister.

    Chapter 29
    Sharing Trials and Tribulations

    Hua Shaokun's expression really did change. In a fierce voice, he said, "Why wouldn’t I be able to sleep? Why would I need to drink in order to drown my sorrows?"

    Zhuyeqing said, "Because Mr. Hua is a gentleman."

    His laughter suddenly became filled with mockery. "Sadly, you aren't a genuine gentleman."

    Hua Shaokun's hand was trembling. Clearly, he was forcibly suppressing his rage.

    Zhuyeqing said, "You yourself should know better than anyone else who the real victor of this morning's battle was."

    Hua Shaokun's hand began to tremble even more violently. He suddenly lifted up the half-flagon of wine on the table and drained it all at one go.

    Zhuyeqing said, "If you really were a true gentleman, you should have immediately admitted that you had lost to your wife."

    He sneered, "Unfortunately, you don’t dare.”

    Hua Shaokun tightly balled his fists. "Keep talking."

    Zhuyeqing said, "If you are like me, an unscrupulous rogue without honor, you wouldn't lose any sleep over this. Unfortunately, you aren't a genuine rogue either. That's why your heart is filled with shame and bitterness. That's why you feel as though you wronged Xie Xiaofeng."

    He coldly continued, "That's why if someone were to now ask you what type of a person you are, you might as well respond that you are not only a hypocrite, but also a coward."

    Hua Shaokun stared at him. Walking towards him one step at a time, he said, "Right, I am a coward. But I can still kill…”

    His voice suddenly became slurred, and his shrinking pupils suddenly dilated.

    And then he fell to the ground.

    Second Master Chou stared at him in shock. He wanted to move, but didn't.

    Zhuyeqing said, "You don't understand why he collapsed?"

    Second Master Chou said, "He's drunk?"

    Zhuyeqing said, "He's already an old man in poor health, and he drank too quickly as well. But if the wine hadn't been laced with knockout medicine, it still wouldn't have been enough to get him drunk."

    Second Master Chou's face changed. "Knockout medicine?"

    Zhuyeqing dully said, "Although the knockout medicine I used was both thick and bitter tasting, when soaked in aged Clear Bamboo Wine, it is very hard to detect. I had to practice many times before succeeding in doing so."

    Second Master Chou roared loudly. He wanted to charge over, but collapsed across the table.

    Zhuyeqing smiled. "Actually, you should have thought of this long ago. A scoundrel like myself would never leave such fine wine out for others to enjoy!"

    Second Master Chou had fallen to the ground. He wanted to pull himself up by his chair, but just as he rose, he collapsed again.

    Zhuyeqing said, "Actually, I should thank you. Hua Shaokun normally is a very careful man. If he hadn't seen you drink this wine already, he wouldn't have drank it either. Only, you had drank the wine very slowly, which is why it took this long to take effect."

    Second Master Chou only felt Zhuyeqing's voice grow distant and soft, along with his person. And then he could no longer hear anything at all, nor see anything at all.

    Zi Ling suddenly let out a sigh. Forcing out a smile, she said, "At first, I thought that all you wanted to do was to remove the Big Boss and take his place. But now, even I don't know what type of person you are, and what you are plotting exactly."

    Zhuyeqing laughed again. "You will never know.”

    * * *

    Xie Fenghuang awoke from her nightmare. Even her quilt was soaked with cold sweat. She dreamed that her husband returned, and stood at the foot of her bed, soaked in blood. His bloody figure pressed against her body, so hard that she couldn't even draw breath. But when she awoke, the only thing in front of her was darkness.

    The lamp her husband had lit for her was already extinguished.

    * * *

    There was no light in the room. Xie Xiaofeng sat alone in the darkness, in the position she always sat when they ate together, the special spot reserved for the 'princess'.

    — She was born to be a princess. If you saw her, you too would definitely like her. We are all very proud her.

    The lamp had been extinguished long ago, and even the embers were cold. There would never again be that sweet warmth within the narrow kitchen. Never again that fragrant broth, the smell of which would warm one's very heart.

    But he really did receive a sense of peace and tranquility here, which he had never experienced before.

    — My name is Ah Ji, Useless Ah Ji.

    — Today our princess will come back to eat. We will have meat to eat. Everybody will get a piece, a very, very big piece.

    When the piece of meat was presented to them, everybody's eyes shone, even more brightly than the light from a sword.

    The sword light was flashing. The sword aura was crossing the air. The fresh blood splashed out. The enemy collapsed.

    — I am the Third Young Master of the Xie family. I am Xie Xiaofeng.

    — The incomparable, peerless Xie Xiaofeng.

    Who was happier?

    Was it Ah Ji?

    Or was it Xie Xiaofeng?

    * * *

    The door was quietly pushed open. A delicate, slender shadow slowly crept in.

    This was her home. She was familiar with everything here. Even if she couldn't see anything, she could feel everything.

    And now, she had returned.

    The person who brought her back was a pudgy stranger, but who moved more swiftly and with greater grace than a swallow. As he carried her, she felt as though she had been traveling through the clouds and dancing in the mist.

    She didn't know that man.

    The only reason she had followed him was because he had told her that someone was waiting for her here, and only because the person waiting for her was Xie Xiaofeng.

    * * *

    Ah Ji slowly stood up. He quietly said, "Sit."

    This was the seat, which they reserved for her. Now that she had returned, they should give it back to her.

    He could still remember the first time she sat on this seat. Her soft, jet-black hair fell down past it, and her bearing was graceful and gentle, just like that of a real princess. At that time, he had wished that he had never seen her in the past, and that she might be a real princess.

    — You cannot allow your son to marry a prostitute.

    — Prostitute. Wh0re.

    He remembered the first time he saw her, remembered the feeling of how his hand pressed against her small stomach, of the heat from her stomach. Remembered how she looked when she fell to the ground, her waist twisting.

    — I am only fifteen years old. I just look a bit older than others.

    The Kid was only a child.

    — Nobody is willing to do those sorts of things. But everyone needs to continue living. Needs to eat.

    — She was the only hope her mother and her brother had. She wanted to let them have meat to eat.

    But the Kid was only fifteen. The Kid was of the flesh and blood of the Xie family.

    * * *

    Wa Wa had already sat down, just like a real princess would. Her bright eyes were shining in the darkness.

    Xie Xiaofeng hesitated. Finally, he said, "I saw your elder brother."

    Wa Wa said, "I know."

    Xie Xiaofeng said, "The wound he took is already healed. And now, there definitely will not be anyone looking for him."

    Wa Wa said, "I know."

    Xie Xiaofeng said, "I was afraid it wouldn't be convenient for you to go, which is why I asked Shopkeeper Xie to bring you here."

    Wa Wa said, "I know."

    She suddenly laughed. "I also know why you wanted me to come!"

    Xie Xiaofeng asked, "You know?”

    Wa Wa said, "You wanted me to come because you don't want me to marry the Kid."

    She was still laughing.

    But in the darkness, her laughter appeared indescribably sad and desolate.

    She slowly continued, "Because you feel I'm not worthy of him. You are good to me and take care of me, only because you pity me. But in your heart, you still look down upon me."

    Xie Xiaofeng said, “I…”

    Wa Wa interrupted him. "You don't need to explain. I understand quite clearly that the person you truly like is still that Lady Murong, because she was fated to be born as a lady, because she didn't need to sell herself to feed her family, because she didn't need to be a wh0re."

    Her tears had already begun to flow. She suddenly began to sob loudly. "But have you ever thought that wh0res are people as well? That we also hope for a good home, and for a person who will genuinely love them?"

    Xie Xiaofeng's heart was twisting. Every single word she said was piercing at his heart like a dagger.

    He couldn't help but walk over towards her and gently stroke her soft hair. He wanted to say something to console her, but didn't know what to say.

    Crying bitterly, she had already thrown herself into his arms.

    To her, being held in his arms was the greatest source of comfort she could have.

    He knew it as well. How could he bear to push her away?

    Suddenly, with a crashing sound, the door was forcefully knocked open. A pale-faced youth suddenly appeared at the doorway, eyes filled with sorrow and pain. Filled with hate.

    * * *

    Who knows how powerful hate can be, and the terrifying things it can cause people to do? Who can understand what real sorrow tastes like?

    Perhaps the Kid knew. Perhaps Xie Fenghuang also knew.

    * * *

    Hua Shaokun's corpse had been discovered two hours ago near the six-sided pavilion. His throat had been cut.

    His clothes, his hands, and his pure white hair were all covered with blood. There was a bloody knife by his corpse as well.

    Nobody can describe the sorrow, pain, and rage that Xie Fenghuang felt upon seeing her husband's body.

    Right in that moment, she seemed to have suddenly transformed into a wild beast. She wanted to tear her entire body into two pieces, then burn herself alive, then chop the remnants apart with a knife and grind herself into powder, into bloody powder. Seven or eight strong hands held her down. Only after two full hours had passed did she slowly begin to calm down.

    But she was still continuing to weep.

    A married couple which had experienced trials and tribulations together for twenty years. Twenty years of love so deep it had been etched in their bones.

    — He was already an old man. Why did you make him die?

    And die so miserably! Her sorrow suddenly transformed into hatred. She suddenly said in a cold voice, "Release me. Let me sit up.”

    * * *

    Although it was almost daybreak, a lamp was still lit. The light fell upon Murong Qiudi's face. Her face was also ashen pale.

    Xie Fenghuang had already sat down next to her. Her tears had already dried. The only thing remaining in her eyes was hatred.

    True sorrow could cause someone to go insane. But true hatred can make one calm.

    She coldly watched the flickering light. Suddenly, she said, "I was wrong. You were wrong too!"

    Murong Qiudi said, "Why are you wrong?"

    Xie Fenghuang said, "Because we had already been able to tell that the person who lost that battle wasn't Xie Xiaofeng. Rather, it was Hua Shaokun. But we didn't say it aloud."

    Murong Qiudi couldn't deny it.

    If Xie Xiaofeng's sword had really been knocked flying, how could it have landed so perfectly by Xie Fenghuang's side?

    He borrowed his opponent's force and was able to deliver the sword directly to Xie Fenghuang's hand. How perfect did his skill need to be, to use the force in such a way?

    Xie Fenghuang said, "Xie Xiaofeng could have not only defeated him, but also killed him. But Xie Xiaofeng didn't do it. Thus, the person who killed him definitely was not Xie Xiaofeng."

    Murong Qiudi couldn't deny this either.

    Staring at her, Xie Fenghuang said, "So I want to ask you. Aside from Xie Xiaofeng, who here is capable of severing his throat with a single strike?"

    Murong Qiudi silently considered the question. After a long time, she slowly replied, "Only one person."

    Xie Fenghuang said, "Who?"

    Murong Qiudi said, "Himself."

    Xie Fenghuang forcefully tightened her hands, her nails piercing into her palms. "Are you saying that he…that he killed himself?"

    Murong Qiudi hummed in assent.

    Xie Fenghuang suddenly shook her head forcefully. She loudly said, "No way, no way in hell. For my sake, he would never have done such a thing."

    Murong Qiudi let out a sigh. "Perhaps he did it precisely because of you."

    She continued, "Because he could tell that you knew the person who lost was him, but you couldn't bear to say it. He himself didn't have the courage to admit it either. The shame and bitterness must have been constantly eating away at him. How could an honest and upright person like him endure it?"

    Xie Fenghuang lowered her head. She sadly said, “But…”

    Murong Qiudi said, "But if it weren't for Xie Xiaofeng, he would not have died!"

    She herself was a woman. Naturally, she understood other women very well. When women are filled with anger and sadness, but have no way to release it, they will often take it out on others.

    Xie Fenghuang really did immediately lift her head up again. "Xie Xiaofeng knew what sort of person Hua Shaokun was. Perhaps he predicted from the very beginning that this would be the path taken, and acted in such a way on purpose."

    Murong Qiudi lightly sighed. "That isn't totally out of the realm of possibility!”

    Xie Fenghuang stared at the flickering lamp light for another long period of time. She suddenly said, "I hear that only you know the secret weakness of Xie Xiaofeng's sword skills."

    Murong Qiudi forced out a smile. "I do indeed know it, but what good does it do me?"

    Xie Fenghuang said, "Why is it of no use?"

    Murong Qiudi said, "Because I am not strong enough, and my blows are not quick enough. Although I know quite well where his weaknesses are, by the time I can strike, it is already too late."

    She sighed and continued, "It's like how I can clearly see that sparrow stand on that tree branch, but by the time I get near it, it will have already flown away."

    Xie Fenghuang said, "But at least you know how to capture the sparrow."

    Murong Qiudi hummed in agreement.

    Xie Fenghuang said, "Have you ever told anyone else?"

    Murong Qiudi said, "Only one person, because his sword can perhaps deal with Xie Xiaofeng."

    Xie Fenghuang said, "Who is that person?

    Murong Qiudi said, "Yan Shisan.”

    * * *

    The Kid had already stormed out, turning and charging away without saying a word. He had already personally seen the two of them in an embrace. What else was there to say?

    — Something you have seen personally isn't necessarily always true.

    He didn't understand this saying yet, nor did he want to listen to others explain. He just wanted to walk far, far away by himself, the farther the better.

    Because he felt as though he had been deceived, had been wounded. Even though he felt no love for Wa Wa, she still shouldn't have betrayed him. Even more so, Xie Xiaofeng shouldn't have betrayed him.

    Xie Xiaofeng understood this sort of feeling. He, too, had once been deceived and been wounded. He once was a hot-blooded and stubborn young man too.

    He immediately chased after him. He knew that Shopkeeper Xie would definitely take care of Wa Wa. He himself had to look after the Kid.

    Only he could see the fragile emotions lurking beneath the stoic, cold exterior shell of this young man.

    He had to protect him. He couldn't let him suffer anything.

    * * *

    The Kid knew that he was right behind him, but didn't turn to look back.

    He didn't want to see this person again. But he also knew that if this person had made up his mind to follow someone, nobody would be able to shake him.

    Xie Xiaofeng didn't speak.

    Because he knew that if this youth had made up his mind not to listen to someone's explanations, no matter what he said, he would be ignored.

    The sky had brightened. The moonlight slowly dissipated.

    They passed through a humble alley and entered the noisy city center, then passed through it into a desolate region, and from the desolate region went on the main road.

    All sorts of people hurriedly walked to and fro on the street.

    The fall harvest had ended. This was the time where people would begin to calculate how much profit they had made. Some people were hurriedly planning how they would take their earnings home to share with their families. Others would only be able to take home a weary heart and a body of debts. Xie Xiaofeng couldn't help but ask himself: "Have I been working diligently this year? Have I earned anything? This year, do I owe a debt to others, or do others owe me?” The accounts of some people simply cannot be calculated clearly.

    * * *

    High noon.

    They had entered a different city and passed into another busy street.

    Different city. Similar people. They were still rushing around, struggling to live, struggling for fame and profit. They were still caught by the webs of gratitude and hatred, of love and enmity.

    Xie Xiaofeng was sighing again in his heart. Raising his head, he realized that the Kid had stopped and was coldly staring at him.

    He walked over. Before he opened his mouth, the Kid suddenly asked, "Are you following me because you have made up your mind to take care of me?"

    Xie Xiaofeng acknowledged. He suddenly realized the Kid understood him; like how he understood the Kid.

    The Kid said, “I am already tire and very hungry.”

    Xie Xiaofeng said, “Then we should go eat.”

    The Kid said, “Great.”

    The place he had come to a stop was right beneath a golden placard, upon which was written the words, the "Scholar's House". Upon turning around, he could immediately see the amiable, fat shopkeeper smiling and bowing towards them.

    * * *

    "Eight cooked dishes, four vegetarian, four meat. First bring out eight platters of appetizers to go with the wine, then bring six main dishes: shrimp eggs, dark sea cucumber, bird's nest soup, fish fins, a full duck and a full chicken. Not a single dish can be missing."

    This was what the Kid ordered.

    Smiling, the fat shopkeeper bowed. "I don't wish to boast, but aside from my humble shop, I'm afraid that there's not a single restaurant here which can produce such a table of food."

    The Kid said, "As long as the food is prepared quickly and well, you will not be lacking in pay."

    The fat shopkeeper said, "How many guests are there? When will they arrive?"

    The Kid said, "There are no other guests."

    The fat shopkeeper said, "Only the two of you? Can you eat so much food?"

    The Kid said, "As long as it makes me happy, it doesn't matter. If I can't eat it, I'll throw it down a ditch. That's none of your business.”


    [End of Chapter 29]


    click to show/hide spoilers
    Notes

    • When XXF was thinking about his encounter with Wa Wa, description mistranslated, specifically who’s touching who.
    • Four lines missing after Kid said he said "Are you following me because you have made up your mind to take care of me?"
    • About the food: "six main dishes" no "dishes of vegetables", "dark sea cucumber" not "black ginseng" [note: a sea cucumber is literally a "sea ginseng" in Chinese]
    Last edited by kaister; 09-29-14 at 08:05 PM.

  14. #34
    Senior Member kaister's Avatar
    Join Date
    Jun 2010
    Location
    San Francisco Bay Area
    Posts
    226

    Default

    Translated by Ren Wo Xing on 6/13/10. Reviewed by kaister.

    Chapter 30
    The Swordsman of a Thousand Victories126

    The fat shopkeeper didn't dare to speak further. Bowing, he retreated. But someone at a different table sneered, “Not sure whether this kid is a nouveau riche or he had gone crazy with hunger?"

    The Kid seemed to have not heard them at all. He mumbled, "I love all of these dishes, but I rarely have the chance to eat them."

    Xie Xiaofeng said, "So long as it makes you happy, eat as much as you want.”

    * * *

    Nobody could finish that entire table of food. The Kid only ate a single mouthful from each dish. Putting his chopsticks down, he said, "I'm full."

    Xie Xiaofeng said, "You couldn’t eat much?"

    The Kid said, "If you can taste the flavor with a single mouthful, why do you need to keep on eating?"

    He let out a long sigh. Slapping the table, he said, "Show me the bill."

    There weren't many customers like him. The fat shopkeeper had been waiting by his side for quite some time now. Smiling, he said, "The dishes on this table costs eight taels of silver. When combined with wine and water, the grand total is ten taels of silver and four coins."

    The Kid said, "Not expensive."

    The fat shopkeeper said, "My humble shop has always upright and honest. We won't charge even a single cent extra from customers."

    The Kid looked at Xie Xiaofeng. "Add a tip to the bill. Let's give him twelve taels of silver."

    Xie Xiaofeng said, "That's not too much."

    The Kid said, "If you intend to take care of me, then you should pay for my food."

    Xie Xiaofeng said, "That's true."

    The Kid said, "Then why haven't you paid yet!"

    Xie Xiaofeng said, "Because I don't have even a single coin."

    The Kid laughed, laughed loudly. He suddenly stood up and walked over to the table where the other customer had sneered at him.

    There were four customers at this table. Aside from a rather stupid and clumsy looking young man who drank very little and spoke very few words, the other three were all proud, boastful, handsome and spirited young men, around twenty years or so of age.

    There were three swords placed on the table, all of ancient make. Although the swords were still in their sheaths, it was obvious that they were very keen weapons.

    The person who sneered earlier wore the gaudiest clothes and had the most arrogant expression. When he saw the Kid walk over, he began to sneer again.

    But the Kid only looked at the sword by his hand. Suddenly, he let out a long sigh. "Nice sword."

    The man sneered, "You know swords?"

    The Kid said, "I heard in the past, there was a swordsmith known as Master Xu Luzi127. His sword forging skills were the best in the world. Supposedly, he was invited over to Mt. Wudang by the seventh-generation leader of Wudang Sect. Using the most elite refining techniques of the far west and the waters of Wudang's “Pond of Separated Sword"128, he forged seven swords. The sect leader gifted those seven swords to seven disciples who had attained the highest levels of swordsmanship amongst his students. So long as they lived, their swords remained with them. Only when they died did they return the swords to the sect."

    Smiling arrogantly, he asked, "Is this one of those swords?"

    The sneering young man was still sneering, but a man dressed in royal purple by his side said, "Good eye!"

    The Kid said, "Your honored surname?"

    The man in violet said, "My surname is Yuan. His surname is Cao."

    The Kid said, "Can it be that he is the youngest and most handsome of the seven senior disciples of the Wudang Sect, Cao Hanyu129?"

    The man in violet said once more, "Good eye!"

    The Kid said, "Then sir, you must be the eldest son of Jinling's130 ancestral 'violet-robed' Yuan family."

    The man in violet said, "I'm the second. My name is Yuan Ciyun131. He is actually my older brother.” Yuan Feiyun132 was sitting next to him. There was a slight mustache above his lip.

    The Kid said, "And you, sir?"

    He was asking the honest-looking young man who wore a simple looking cloth garment. "Radiant phoenixes do not fly with humble crows. I imagine you, too, must be a young lord hailing from a famous school or an aristocratic family."

    The young man said only three words. "I am not."

    The Kid said, "Very good."

    Clearly, there was a hidden message to follow those two words. The young man in simple clothes waited for him to continue. Honest people generally don't like to say too much, nor do they like to ask too much.

    The Kid really did continue, "It's good that there's at least one person here who doesn't have a feud with him."

    Yuan Ciyun said, "Him who?"

    The Kid said, "The person who should've paid the bill, but didn't have a single coin on him."

    Yuan Ciyun said, "We all have a feud with him?"

    The Kid said, "Seems like you have a bit of a feud with him, yes."

    Yuan Ciyun said, "What sort of feud do we have with him?"

    The Kid said, "Didn't the honorable brothers have an uncle whom the martial world titled the 'Swordsman of a Thousand Victories'?"

    Yuan Ciyun said, "Yes."

    The Kid said, “Didn’t this Mr. Cao have an elder brother who had the single given name of 'Bing'?"

    Yuan Ciyun said, "Yes."

    The Kid said, "Didn't the two of them die at the Divine Sword Manor?”

    Yuan Ciyun's expression changed. "Are you saying that that person is…?”

    The Kid said, "The Emerald Clouds Peak, the Green Water Lake, the Divine Sword Manor’s Third Young Master, Xie Xiaofeng.”

    * * *

    With a whistling sound, Cai Hanyu's sword left its sheath. The brothers of the Yuan family had already tightly gripped their own swords as well.

    "You are Xie Xiaofeng?"

    "I am."

    With a flash of light, three swords surrounded Xie Xiaofeng.

    Xie Xiaofeng's expression didn't change, but the fat shopkeeper's had. He was so terrified that his face turned blue. The Kid suddenly walked over to him and tugged him by the sleeve. He quietly asked, "Do you know the best method one should use if one wishes to eat for free?"

    The fat shopkeeper shook his head.

    The Kid said, "First, find a few people to fight for no good reason, and then sneak away.”

    * * *

    The Kid had already snuck away. As soon as he said he would, he did. By the time the fat shopkeeper realized what he was saying, no trace of him remained.

    The fat shopkeeper could only laugh bitterly. It wasn't that he didn't know of this method. There had been people in the past that had used it before, and there definitely would be people in the future who would use it.

    Because this really was the best way to eat for free. It really was effective.

    High noon. Broadway.

    The Kid snuck out from a back alley behind the restaurant. To be able to shake off Xie Xiaofeng was something that should make someone happy, but the Kid didn't feel the slightest bit of joy at all.

    He just wanted to flee into the wilderness and howl wildly, or charge up to the peak of a mountain and weep bitterly.

    Perhaps only he himself understood why he felt like that. Or perhaps even he himself didn't know.

    — Would Xie Xiaofeng be able to deal with those three little arrogant bastards?

    — Regardless of who wins, why the hell would I care?

    Even if they all die, they would still have their mothers and fathers to come cry over them. When I die, who will shed even a single tear for me?

    The Kid suddenly laughed, quite loudly. Everyone on the street turned their head to stare at him in shock, taking him for a madman. But he didn't care at all. He didn't give one whit what others thought of him.

    A large carriage turned the corner from the next street away. It was pulled by two horses, and the black lacquer coach had been shined to gleam even brighter than a mirror. A small red flag was placed in the window as well.

    An expert carriage-driver who wore a red belt around his waist. His whip flashing about and his eyebrows rose up high, he cut an extremely dashing figure.

    The Kid suddenly charged to the front of the carriage and stopped right in front of the horse. The horse neighed in alarm and instantly rose to its hind legs.

    The carriage-driver roared and cursed loudly as he struck down with the whip.

    "You want to die?"

    The Kid didn't want to die, nor did he want to suffer a lash. With his left hand, he caught the lash as he pulled the reins with his right. The driver fell to the ground, even as the carriage and the horse came to a halt.

    Someone stuck his head out of the window. The person had a head full of bright, lustrous hair, and a well-nourished face, but a pair of vicious eyes.

    The Kid walked over to him. Letting out a light sigh, he said, "What nice hair you have. It smells very nice."

    The person stared at him hatefully. In a fierce voice, the person said, "What do you want to do?"

    The Kid said, "I want to die."

    The person sneered. "That's very easy."

    The Kid smiled. "I knew that I came to the right place and found the right person."

    He saw the hands of the man within the car. The blue veins on his short, stubby fingers were bulging.

    Only someone who had arduously trained for a long time and who had practiced a palm technique focused on external power would have hands such as these. They might not be appropriate for other tasks, but would definitely be very useful for breaking people's necks.

    And so the Kid stuck his neck out, pulled the door open, and smiled. "Please."

    But this person actually became somewhat apprehensive. After all, there's not that many people who will come and ask for death for no reason at all.

    There was also a woman who was curled up like a cat in the carriage. Her crescent, moon-like eyes were squinting at the kid. Suddenly, she laughed. "Since he wants to die so badly, why don't you go ahead and fulfill his desire? Master Hu, since when have you become squeamish about killing?"

    Her voice was as soft and supple as her person, but her words were sharp, like the claws of a cat.

    A ferocious light once more appeared in Master Hu's eyes. He coldly said, "When have you seen me, Hu Fei133, kill a nameless junior like him?”

    The young, cat-like lady laughed once again. "How do you know that he's a nameless kid? Although he is young, there are quite a few young people in the world who are more famous than you. Perhaps he is Cao Hanyu of Wudang Sect, or the eldest son of Jiangnan's134 'violet-robed' Yuan family. You are worried about them. That's why you haven't dared to strike yet."

    Hu Fei's face was immediately suffused with blood. Each of the soft, gentle words of this young lady struck precisely upon his secret concerns.

    He knew that Cao Hanyu and the brothers of the Yuan family were all here. If this youngster didn't have some background to him, how would he dare be so disrespectful?

    The Kid suddenly said, "Master Hu, can it be that you are the 'Iron Palm' Hu Fei of the Red Flag Escort Agency?"

    Hu Fei immediately puffed out his chest. He loudly said, "I didn't imagine that you would have a bit of knowledge and experience."

    When members of the martial world found out that someone had heard of them before, they would all feel somewhat pleased. If their fame was enough to cause someone else to flee, that would of course be even better.

    But the Kid only sighed again. "I didn't imagine it either."

    Hu Fei said, "Imagine what?"

    The Kid said, "I didn't imagine that the Red Flag Escort Agency was so imposing and so awe-inspiring. Even such a small escort chief such as yourself can put on such an extravagant display."

    These were fresh clothes, vigorous horses, sweet carriage, and beautiful woman. A normal escort chief would never be able to afford these things.

    Although the reputation of the Red Flag Escort Agency was grand, and the ‘Seventy-Two Wind Pursuing Stances' and the ‘Twenty-Eight Cloud-Piercing Arrows' of the head of the agency, the ‘Iron Cavalry Swift Blade' Tie Zhongqi135, were elite skills which shook the martial world with their fame; however, the regular escort chiefs of the agency made, at most, a few dozen taels of silver a month.

    Hu Fei's face was totally red. He angrily said, "What business of it is yours, whether or not I put on an extravagant display or not?"

    The Kid said, "No business whatsoever."

    Hu Fei said, "What's your surname? Your name? Your origins?"

    The Kid said, "I have neither name nor origins. I…I…"

    These were his own hidden sorrows. Although his words were not meant to attack, they instead injured him. If someone from a famous school such as Cao Hanyu were to discuss his origins, naturally he wouldn't have such a suffering, pained look on his face.

    Hu Fei's heart immediately relaxed. In a fierce voice, he said, "Although I normally don't kill nameless juniors such as yourself, today, I might as well make an exception!"

    He shot out of the carriage like an arrow. His palms criss-crossing in front of him, he aimed for the Kid's throat.

    The Kid said, "Although you are willing to make an exception, I've changed my mind. I no longer want to die."

    As soon as he finished speaking, he sidestepped Hu Fei's attack. He suddenly swiveled around, and with a whistling sound, struck out with his middle finger, precisely on Hu Fei's waist. Hu Fei only felt half his body suddenly go numb. His waist ached and felt soft, and, with one leg collapsing, he knelt down on one knee.

    The cat-like woman said, "Escort Chief Hu, why have you suddenly become so polite?"

    Hu Fei ground his teeth. He hatefully said, "You…you ungrateful136 b!tch!"

    The cat-like woman said, "I'm ungrateful? What have you ever done for me?137 How could a small escort chief such as yourself be capable of supporting me?”

    Looking at the Kid, she continued, "Little brother, you were wrong about just one thing, earlier."

    The Kid said, "Oh?"

    The cat-like woman said, "I've been supporting him this entire time, not vice versa."

    Hu Fei roared angrily. He wanted to throw himself towards them, but tumbled again.

    The cat-like woman said, "You've been eating too much recently. You should walk more and ride less."

    She stared at the Kid with her crescent-like eyes. "But I'm afraid to sit here, all by myself, in this carriage. Tell me, what should I do?"

    The Kid said, "Do you want to find someone to accompany you?"

    The cat-like woman said, "Of course I do, very much so! But I'm a stranger to this place and don't know anybody here. Who could I find to accompany me?"

    The Kid said, “Me."

    * * *

    Hu Fei was still kneeling on one leg. He watched as the Kid entered the carriage, watched as it departed, kicking up a cloud of dust. But he didn't see someone walk up to him, moving without any sound at all.

    The carriage was filled with intoxicating fragrances. Seating himself on the soft cushions, the Kid looked at the woman who was curled up, cat-like, in the other corner of the carriage. This woman had discarded a man as easily as blowing her nose.

    The woman was looking at him as well. She suddenly said, "What type of person is pursuing you, for you to be so frightened of him?"

    The Kid pretended not to understand. "Who says that someone is pursuing me?"

    The cat-like woman laughed. "Although you aren't a good person, you wouldn't snatch away someone else's horse and carriage for no reason. You intentionally made trouble for Hu Fei, precisely because you saw the red flag on this carriage. Hiding yourself within the carriage of the Red Flag Escort Agency is better than hiding at any other places, right?"

    Her eyes were as sharp as a leopard-cat's as well, seeing through the schemes of others at a single glance.

    The Kid laughed. "How do you know that I came because I fancied the carriage? How do you know that it wasn't you I took a fancy to?"

    The cat-like woman laughed as well. "What an adorable child. What a sweet mouth."

    Fluttering her lashes, her eyes looked as liquid as flowing water. "Since you've taken a fancy to me, why don't you come here and hold me?"

    The Kid said, "I'm afraid."

    The cat-like woman said, "Afraid of what?"

    The Kid said, "Afraid that you'll discard me as easily as blowing your nose.”

    The cat-like woman sweetly said, "I only discard men who are like snot to begin with. Are you like snot?"

    The Kid said, "No."

    He suddenly sat next to her and immediately embraced her. Embraced her very tightly.

    His life had been harsh and strange, and his heart was filled with grief and discontent. The things he did would always be outside that which one might normally conjecture.

    His hands were acting very inappropriately as well.

    The cat-like woman's face suddenly sank. She coldly said, "How audacious of you."

    The Kid said, "I've always been rather bold."

    The cat-like woman said, "Do you know who I am?"

    The Kid said, "A woman, a very beautiful woman."

    The cat-like woman said, "All beautiful women have a man. Do you know whose woman I am?"

    The Kid said, "It doesn't matter whose woman you used to be. Right now, you are mine."

    The cat-like woman said, "But…but I don't even know your name."

    The Kid said, " I have no name. I…I am a fatherless, motherless bastard child."

    As he said these words, a surge of bitterness and grief welled up in his heart. He suddenly felt that no one in the world had ever done right by him Why, then, did he need to do right by others?

    Seeing the expression on his face, the cat-like woman's face reddened. Appearing both embarrassed and frightened, she said, "What are you thinking? Are you thinking about raping me?"

    The Kid said, "Yes."

    His head snaked out, seeking her lips.

    Suddenly, the carriage window opened with a cracking sound, as though a strong gust of wind had blown by. When he lifted his head, he saw that there was someone seated directly facing him. An inexpressible look of grief was on his ashen face.

    The Kid let out a long sigh. "You came again."

    Xie Xiaofeng said, "I came again."

    The carriage was very large and could easily fit six people. But now, the three present suddenly felt as though it was very small and cramped.

    The Kid said, "I know that you've been a playboy ever since you were young. You have so many woman that they can't even be counted."

    Xie Xiaofeng didn't deny it.

    The Kid suddenly jumped to his feet and loudly said, "Then why won't you let me have a woman of my own? Can it be that you want for me to be a monk for the rest of my life?"

    The expression on Xie Xiaofeng's face was very strange. After a long time, he forced out a smile. "You don't need to go be a monk, but you can't have this woman."

    The Kid said, "Why not?"

    The cat-like woman suddenly let out a sigh. "Because I'm his.”

    * * *

    The Kid's face turned ashen.

    The cat-like woman had already seated herself next to Xie Xiaofeng. Gently stroking his face, she said in a soft voice, "It's been years since I last saw you. You've become even thinner. Is it because you've exhausted yourself with too many women? Or is it because you missed me so much, you've grown thin?"

    Xie Xiaofeng didn't move. Didn't speak.

    The Kid clenched his fists. Staring at the two, he neither moved nor spoke as well.

    The cat-like woman said, "Why don't you tell me who this little kid is and what he is to you?"

    The Kid suddenly laughed, laughed very loudly.

    The cat-like woman said, "Why are you laughing?"

    The Kid said, "I'm laughing at you. I knew all along who you are. Why would I need anyone else to tell me?"

    The cat-like woman said, "You really know who I am?"

    The Kid said, "You are a wh0re."

    Laughing wildly, he pushed the door open and jumped out.

    He laughed wildly. Fled wildly.

    As to whether or not Xie Xiaofeng was pursuing him? If the people nearby thought he was a madman? He no longer cared.


    [End of Chapter 30]


    Footnote
    126. qianhongjianke (千红剑客), jianke is swordsman but qianhong is literally “thousand red”, which is not something I’m familiar with. After some research, it might’ve simply mean “thousand shades of red”. I think it comes from the saying “hundred purple, thousand red” or “myriad of purple, thousand red” and it’s describing shades of blooming flowers. The saying would be translated as “riot of colors” or “blaze of colors”, something used to paint a beautiful scenery…so it’s used to describe something of great beauty. So qianhongjianke, to me, would be a swordsman with extremely beautiful swordsmanship, or dressed in wildly colorful attires, or maybe even very good looking. Unfortunately, I couldn’t find anything describing qianhong as “thousand of victories”. If I were to translated it I would just call it “Thousand Red Swordsman”, but it turns out the character is of little importance so…I’m gonna leave it.
    127. Xu Luzi (徐鲁子), surname Xu, given name means “crass child”. Seems like a very famous blacksmith character in Gu Long’s universe since he’s mention in other of his novels.
    128. Jiejianchi (解剑池), lit. “pond of separated sword”. A very famous pond near Wudang. Supposedly, it was where the weapons of those who recklessly charge into Wudang ended up in, i.e the pond where sword are parted from its owner.
    129. Cao Hanyu (曹寒玉), surname Cao, given name means “cold jade”.
    130. Jinling (金陵), the former name of Nanjing.
    131. Yuan Chiyun (袁次云), surname Yuan, given name means “second cloud”.
    132. Yuan Feiyun (袁飞云), surname Yuan, given name means “flying cloud”.
    133. Hu Fei (胡非), surname Hu, given name means “wrong”.
    134. Jiangnan (江南), is the southern region at the eastern end of the Yangtze River. It literally means “river south”. FYI, Nanjing (or Jinling) is a city in this region.
    135. Tie Zhongqi (铁中奇), surname Tie means iron, given name means “wonder within”. His nickname is literally “iron cavalry fast sword”.
    136. chilipawai (吃里爬外), lit. “eat inside, crawl outside”. It means “living off one person, while helping another”. I like to add footnote of interesting Chinese saying.
    137. FYI, she’s saying “I’m chilipawai (eating inside, crawling inside)? What have I ‘eaten’ from you?…”


    click to show/hide spoilers
    Notes

    • Added footnote on the title.
    • Changed: "ten taels" to "ten taels and four coins", "Nanjing" to "Jinling" (older name for Nanjing).
    • Description on Yuan Feiyun is not part of the dialogue.
    • "Dai Kunzhong" should be "xian kunzhong", also it's not a name. It means "honorable brothers". It's shufu (uncle), not shifu (master).
    • Xiongzhang is "elder brother" not "elder martial-brother", danming is "single given name" not "surname". It's implying his brother is "Cao Bing" from the beginning of the story...hence it's important to establish that they're real brother (surname Cao) and Bing's his given name. Also changed "Mr. Cao, don't you have" to "Didn’t this Mr. Cao have..." (direct translation) because otherwise it sounds like he was talking to him directly.
    • Changed the second "Nanjing" to "Jiangnan" because that's what it said in the text. FYI, Nanjing is in Jiangnan.
    • About Hu Fei, that’s monthly salary, not daily.
    Last edited by kaister; 09-30-14 at 04:53 PM.

  15. #35
    Senior Member kaister's Avatar
    Join Date
    Jun 2010
    Location
    San Francisco Bay Area
    Posts
    226

    Default

    Translated by Ren Wo Xing on 9/28/10. Reviewed by kaister.

    Chapter 31
    Intentionally Throwing One's Life Away

    He once more charged back towards the city. The golden words on the plaque, 'Scholar's House', continued to flash brightly.

    He charged inside, rushing upstairs.

    There was no bloodstains upstairs, no corpses, no signs of a battle having been fought. The only thing he saw was that fat innkeeper staring at him in shock.

    Did Cao Hanyu and the Yuan brothers not even attack, or had they already been defeated?

    The Kid didn't ask. He just cracked his lips apart and smiled towards the fat innkeeper. "The kid who eats without paying comes again. Prepare another feast for me, identical to the previous one. If a single dish is missing, I'm going to demolish this inn."

    * * *

    The banquet was prepared.

    Eight cooked dishes, four vegetarians, four meat. First came eight platters of appetizers to go with the wine, then came six main dishes: shrimp eggs, dark sea cucumber, bird's nest soup, fish fins, a full duck and a full chicken. Not a single dish was missing.

    But this time, the Kid didn't eat a single bit. He just drank wine.

    The jug of Zhuyeqing liquor weighed at least twenty catties. He seemed to have drank half a jug down in a gulp. He seemed to have already become drunk.

    Where was Xie Xiaofeng? Why hadn't Xie Xiaofeng come yet? Was he accompanying that *****? With a woman like that accompanying him, why would he come?

    The Kid started to laugh again, quite loudly.

    From outside, the rumble of a carriage could be heard, as an escort-carriage moved down the street.

    An escort-carriage would naturally have a flag belonging to an escort agency.

    The escort agency's flag was the sign of its protection. It also carried with it the honor and prestige of the agency. The flag on top of this carriage was a crimson flag.

    A crimson flag, even redder than blood.

    The crimson flag fluttered on top of the first carriage. A single, giant character was written on the flag. "Tie." [Iron]

    The backside was embroidered with a flickering silvery sharp sword and twenty-eight sticks of cloud-piercing arrows.

    This was the flag belonging to the leader of the escort agency. When this flag appeared, it signified that the man whose fame shook the martial world, known as the "Iron Cavalry Swift Blade", had personally come to escort these carriages.

    Once this flag appeared, many greenwood heroes of the north and south of the Yangtze river would scurry away like the wind. Those who did not would still not dare to touch this carriage. This flag carried with it the power and prestige of the entire Red Flag Escort Agency, which covered all eighteen provinces north and south of the river. Thus, this was no longer a matter of any single person's honor, but the honor and life of the two thousand plus members of the agency, spread across the eighteen sub-agencies. If anyone dared to insult or dishonor this flag, every single one of the two thousand plus members of the Red Flag Escort Agency would stake their lives to fight against that person.

    * * *

    The Kid continued to laugh, very loudly, as though he had suddenly thought of something very interesting.

    In the midst of his laughter, he threw himself out of the inn, rushed into the procession of carriages, and knocked down the escort chief riding in front with a single punch. Somersaulting into the air, he lifted the flag and actually ripped the ‘Silver Sword Red Flag', of such great fame and prestige, in half!

    The sound of the carriage wheel turning, the sound of hoof steps ringing, the shouts of the escort guards …suddenly all went silent.

    A dark cloud covered across the bright sun. A bolt of lightning suddenly flashed down from the dark cloud, thundering in everyone's ears.

    But it seemed as though everyone present had become incapable of noticing even this thundering bolt of lightning. Everyone's eyes were stiff as they stared at the young man perched atop the carriage, and the two halves of the flag in his hand.

    No one had imagined that something like this could actually happen. Nobody could imagine that a madman who cared so little about his life could exist, would dare do such a thing.

    The escort chief guarding the carriage who had been knocked off the horse with a single punch had already struggled to his feet. His name was Zhang Shi138. He had been with the agency for twenty years, and was an extremely seasoned and experienced veteran. In the past twenty years, his sabre had drank its fill of blood. He had endured countless life and death battles, and traversed past countless angry seas. Those in the same line of work had given him a nickname: "The Solid Block of Wood."

    The nickname didn't signify that he was foolish and stupid. It signified that, no matter what happened, he would be able to maintain his calm and tranquilly deal with the situation. But now, this "Solid Block of Wood's" face had turned deathly ashen, and his entire body was trembling nonstop.

    This was simply too unexpected, too shocking. When it was happening, nobody was able to interfere in time; everyone was simply too flabbergasted to respond. Otherwise, even if the Kid had godlike abilities, he wouldn't necessarily have been able to succeed in a single stroke. Even if by some good fortune he was able to succeed, he would have been dismembered by countless blades by now and ground into a meat paste.

    Seeing the expression on their faces, the Kid could no longer laugh. He only felt as though a chill suddenly appeared in the air, causing his entire body to become as cold as ice.

    Another bolt of lightning. As it thundered in everyone's ears, it seemed as though someone said the word, "Kill!" And then, with countless clanking sounds, dozens of sabres were drawn from their sheaths. The sound seemed even more terrifying than the earlier bolt of thunder.

    As their sabres flashed, people threw themselves towards him from all eight directions, from the front, back, left and right. Although their movements were hurried, their formation wasn't the slightest bit chaotic as they surrounded his carriage in the blink of an eye.

    Just based on this ‘calm in the hour of peril’ order and way, one could immediately understand the fame and reputation of the Red Flag Escort Agency definitely was no fluke.

    Zhang Shi also slowly regained his calm. The forty-three escort chiefs and their guards were all waiting on him. As soon as he gave the word, their sabres would chop down and blood would stain the ground.

    On the other hand, the Kid was laughing. He wasn't afraid to die. He came here for the purpose of throwing his life away. Although he was a little bit nervous and tense earlier, now he felt unspeakably relaxed and liberated.

    — All of the glories and disgraces of the world, its worries, its grudges and enmities, friendships and love, had all become a thing of the past.

    — It’s alright if I'm a madman. It's alright if I'm a fatherless bastard. It no longer matters.

    He casually sat down on top of the carriage. He loudly laughed, "Since your sabres have already left their sheaths, why haven't you come here to kill me yet?"

    This was the question everyone wished to ask Zhang Shi as well. In the entire agency, he was the most senior and possessed the most experience. When the leader of the escort agency was not around, all the escort chiefs deferred to his leadership.

    But Zhang Shi was still irresolute. He slowly said, "Killing you isn't difficult. We can turn you into meat paste with a flick of a finger. Only…"

    A escort chief wielding a funeral sword by his side interrupted. "Only what?"

    Zhang Shi muttered, "I think this person came with the intention of throwing his life away."

    The chief wielding the funeral sword said, "So what?"

    Zhang Shi said, "People who want to throw their lives away must have hidden motives. We must thoroughly question him, especially considering that it's possible that he might acting on the orders of others."

    The chief wielding the funeral sword sneered, "Then let's crippled his arms and legs before questioning him."

    Brandishing his sword, he was the first to charge forward. His blade flashed as it pierced directly towards the Kid's "Circular Leap"139 acupoint.

    The Kid wasn't afraid of death, but in the moments before his death, he would not accept others humiliating him. His leg suddenly flew out, kicking the funeral sword aside. This kick came out of nowhere and disappeared without a trace. It was precisely the "Flying Meteor Kick", one of the seven special skills of Jiangnan's Murong family, said to be capable of kicking a meteor aside. From this, one can imagine how swift it must be.

    But aside from the funeral sword, there were twenty-seven other swift sabres and fifteen sharp sword waiting for him.

    When the funeral sword attacked, three other sabres and two other swords shot towards him as well, all aimed at his joints.

    Their blades flashed and danced in the air. But suddenly, with a ringing sound, all three sabres and both swords were broken into two. Two round objects fell down from the top of the carriage and rolled in the dirt. It was actually two pearls.

    Another person had suddenly appeared atop the carriage. His face was ashen white, and he held a pearl flower in his hands, the likes of which married women wore in their hair. Those observers with sharp eyes could already tell that the flower in his hand was missing five pearls.

    All five weapons were shattered, but only one sound was heard. This person could actually use five tiny pearls to shatter all five weapons in a single moment. The escort agency was composed solely of experienced, grizzled veterans. But they hadn't even dreamed of a level of martial arts such as this, much less heard of it.

    With another burst of thunder, the rain began to pour.

    This person only stood there without moving, and his face appeared totally expressionless as well.

    The Kid coldly stared at him. "You again."

    The man said, "Me again.”

    * * *

    The rain poured down, unleashing an onslaught of pearl-like raindrops, striking at their heads and rolling down their faces. Was that expression on their faces one of grief, or one of joy? Anger or hatred? No one could tell.

    The only thing everyone could tell was that this person must be a true master, with an unfathomably deep skill in martial arts. He must have some secret, intimate relationship with the young man who tore the flag in half.

    Zhang Shi first calmed his comrades. Even the chief who wielded the funeral sword, his heart still filled with fury, dared not to act rashly. Only then did Zhang Shi ask, "Friend, what is your honored surname?"

    "My surname is Xie."

    Zhang Shi's face changed. Only one family of master martial artists had the surname of Xie. "Sir, can it be that you come from the Emerald Cloud Peak, the Green Water Lake, the Divine Sword Manor?"

    The man said, "Yes."

    Zhang Shi's voice was beginning to quiver. "Sir, can it be that you are Third Young Master of the Xie family?"

    The man said, "I am Xie Xiaofeng.”

    * * *

    Xie Xiaofeng! These three words seemed to be some sort of magical talisman. Nobody who heard these three words dared to move.

    Suddenly, someone flew in from the midst of the rain. He loudly shouted, "The head escort chief is here. The head escort chief is here…”

    Twenty years ago, when the group of bandits and thieves of Lianshan Eighteen Stronghold rose up and were filled with might and prestige, a man suddenly appeared. A single man, riding a single horse, who charged into the mountain by himself. Wielding a silver sword and with twenty-eight cloud-piercing arrows, he wiped out Lianshan Eighteen Stronghold, suffering at least nineteen serious injuries.

    But he still didn't die. He actually had enough energy left over to pursue and kill the most ferocious bandit of Mt. Lianshan, "Heavenly Panther" Ba. He pursued for a full day and night, traveling over eight hundred miles to take the "Heavenly Panther's" head. This person was the leader of the Red Flag Escort Agency, the "Iron Cavalry Swift Blade", Tie Zhongqi.

    * * *

    Upon hearing that their leader had arrived, the forty or so escort-chiefs and their subordinates let out a collective sigh of relief. They all believed that their leader would definitely be able to resolve this situation.

    Xie Xiaofeng sighed secretly. He knew that in this matter, the Kid was in the wrong, but he couldn't say it. He didn't want to get involved in this matter, but he couldn't help but get involved. He definitely couldn't just stand by and watch as this child was killed, because the only person in the world whom he had horribly wronged was this child.

    * * *

    The pearls of rain seemed to form a curtain.

    Four people holding umbrellas slowly walked towards them from the rain. The foremost man wore white socks, black shoes, and had a square shaped face. It was that honest-looking young man who sat at the same table as Cao Hanyu.

    Why didn't Tie Zhongqi come? Why did this person come?

    Upon seeing this person, every single escort agency member present respectfully bowed down and cupped their hands. Everyone's expression was solemnly respectful, showing extreme deference to this man.

    Everyone deferentially and respectfully said, “Head Escort Chief."

    Could it be that the Red Flag Escort Agency had changed its leader to this slightly stupid-looking young man?

    Many of the two thousand plus members of the Red Flag Escort Agency were experts who had once roamed the martial world freely, with illustrious and glorious reputations. How could such a stupid, honest looking young man subdue these fierce and hearty heroes?

    Naturally, there was a reason behind this.

    The agency's flag was torn. The agency had been humiliated. Even an experienced old veteran such as Zhang Shi, when faced with this situation, couldn't help but become panicked and at a loss.

    But this young man was still capable of slowly, calmly walking towards them. His square shaped face didn't reveal even the slightest hint of fear or anger. This sort of absolute calm and motionless face could only be the product of intense training and self-cultivation, and was not something a twenty-year olds were normally capable of attaining.

    The rain continued to pour as mud began to flow in the streets.

    The young man slowly walked over. His black cloth shoes with white bottoms showed only a single speck of mud at its tip. If he didn't possess an elite master's skill in lightness kungfu and an unfathomably deep shrewdness, how could this be possible?

    Xie Xiaofeng's heart sank. He could already tell that this young man would possibly be more difficult to handle than Tie Zhongqi. It wouldn't be easy to resolve this matter.

    But the young man didn't even spare him a glance. He knew that his flag had been torn apart, and that the person who had committed this deed stood before him, but acted as though he didn't know anything, hadn't seen anyone. Holding the umbrella in his hands, he lightly asked, "Who was in charge of guarding the escort-flag today?" Zhang Shi immediately flew out of the crowd and bowed. "Me."

    The young man said, "How old are you this year?"

    Zhang Shi said, "I was born in the year of the Ox. I'm fifty years old."

    The young man said, "How many years have you worked for our agency?"

    Zhang Shi said, "I've been here from the beginning, ever since the old leader founded the agency."

    The young man said, "Right, twenty-six years ago."

    Zhang Shi said, "Then it's been twenty-six years."

    The young man sighed. "My late father had an extremely bad temper. It couldn't have been easy for you to follow him for twenty-six years."

    Zhang Shi lowered his head, a look of grief appearing on his face. After a long time, he still could not speak.

    By this point in time, the Kid could tell that the old leader they were referring to must be the "Iron Cavalry Swift Blade", Tie Zhongqi. Since the young man referred to him as his 'late father', then he must naturally be Tie Zhongqi's son.

    When the father dies, his son succeeds him. This was why, despite the youth's youth, he had already taken over the Red Flag Escort Agency. The old leader's power and prestige could still be felt, and so everyone couldn't help but submit to the youth. The strange thing was, the youth suddenly began to discuss their history, not mentioning the destruction of the flag and the humiliation of their agency at all.

    But Xie Xiaofeng could already tell that in their normal, ordinary conversation, an extremely deep meaning lay hidden.

    It appeared as though Zhang Shi's grief didn't come from his mourning over old leader Tie's death. It came from remorse and humiliation over failing in his job.

    The youth sighed again. He suddenly asked, "You married when you were thirty-nine, correct?"

    Zhang Shi said, "Yes."

    The youth said, "I hear that your wife is gentle, virtuous, and intelligent. What's more, she is an excellent chef."

    Zhang Shi said, "She can make a few ordinary dishes."

    The youth said, "How many children had she bore you?"

    Zhang Shi said, "Three. Two boys, one girl."

    The youth said, "With such a good wife and loving mother taking care of them, your children will definitely accomplish great things in the future."

    Zhang Shi said, "I hope so."

    The youth said, "Just before my late father passed away, my mother constantly lamented that she didn't have any capable person by her side. If you are not in opposition, why don’t we have your wife enter my residence and accompany my mother?"

    Zhang Shi suddenly knelt down. With a thudding sound, he kowtowed three times, appearing to be extremely grateful towards this youth.

    The youth didn't stop him. After he was done kowtowing, the youth asked, "Do you have any other wishes?"

    Zhang Shi said, "None."

    Looking at him, the youth sighed again. Waving his hand, he said, "Then go."

    Zhang Shi said, "Yes."

    As soon as he said this word, a pearl-chain of blood spurted out, and Zhang Shi's body collapsed. The sword in his hand had already severed his own throat.

    The Kid's hands were ice cold. Only now did he understand why the youth asked Zhang Shi all those ordinary questions.

    Everyone in the world knew that the Red Flag Escort Agency's rules were legendarily severe. Zhang Shi had failed to protect the flag. By their regulations, he must be punished severely.

    But with a few casual words, this youth was capable of making an old man who had served the agency for twenty-six years commit suicide, and do so willingly and gratefully.

    This youth possessed deep cunning, brilliant stratagems, and a callous style. It was really quite hard to imagine.

    The fresh blood on the ground was washed away in the blink of an eye by the rain. But the look of dread on the faces of the escort-chiefs could not be washed away, no matter how hard the rain fell. Clearly, everyone was extremely terrified of their young leader.

    But the youth's face was still totally expressionless. In a dull voice, he said, "Is escort-chief Hu here?"

    Behind him, there was a man who had been hanging his head this entire time, and hiding his face behind an umbrella. Upon hearing these words, he instantly knelt down, prostrating himself in the bloody mud. "Hu Fei."

    The youth didn't even turn to glance at him. "How long have you worked in the agency?"

    Hu Fei said, "Not quite ten years."

    The youth said, "How many taels of silver do you make each month?"

    Hu Fei said, "According to regulations, I should earn twenty-four. But thanks to the leader's benevolence, I am earning six extra taels per month."

    The youth said, "How much are all the clothes on your body combined worth, including your hat, belt, shirt, and pants?"

    Hu Fei said, "Ten…no, twelve taels."

    The youth said, "How many taels of silver do you spend each month maintaining that residence of yours behind the east gate?"

    Hu Fei's face was distorted with fear. As the ice-like rainwater flowed down his face, even his voice became hoarse.

    The youth said, "I know that you are a very discerning and particular person. You even stole your chef from the "Scholar's House". I'm afraid that it'd be difficult to maintain that residence without spending at least two or three hundred taels."

    Hu Fei said, "Those…those costs were paid for by others. I didn't pay a single cent."

    The youth chuckled. "It seems as though you have quite some ability, for you to be able to convince someone to spend several hundred taels of silver a month for you. Only…"

    His laughter slowly died away. "How would the people of the martial world know that you have such great ability? Upon seeing how extravagant a simple escort-chief of the Red Flag Escort Agency lives his life, they must find it strange. How could the Red Flag Escort Agency be so rich? Could it be that they secretly collude with bandits and thieves, earning large sums of ill-gotten gains?"

    Hu Fei's entire body trembled as he listened. His face pressed to the ground, he said, "In the future, this will never happen again."

    The youth said, "Why? Is it because the person who paid for your expenses has already been taken away by someone else?"

    Blood flowed on Hu Fei's face. He didn't dare to admit it, nor did he dare to deny it. The youth said, "Someone gave you money and let you enjoy life. This was originally a good thing, and the agency wouldn't interfere. But you watched as this person was taken from you. You didn't even dare to take vengeance. Isn't that a case of increasing your enemy's prestige and lowering the prestige of the Red Flag Escort Agency?"

    Hu Fei's eyes shone. He immediately said loudly, "That kid is the same person who tore our flag in half."

    The youth said, "Then why don't you go kill him?"

    Hu Fei said, "Yes."

    He wanted to vent his anger long ago. Now, with the Head Escort Chief supporting him, what did he have to fear? Drawing his sabre, he rose to his feet.

    A sudden sword flash. A sword pierced his way, not appearing to be especially quick. But by the time he tried to dodge, it had already pierced into his rib and exited from his throat. Scarlet blood splattered across the sky like bloody raindrops.

    He didn't even manage to see who had struck out at him.

    But others did. Just as Hu Fei's had stood up, the youth suddenly drew out the sword at his waist and had casually thrust it towards him, without even glancing backwards.

    This strike was extremely accurate, and the positioning was extremely precise. But the sword was not what was truly fearful. His callous, merciless manner of striking was.

    The Kid suddenly laughed again, loudly. "Do you think that you can frighten me by killing your own subordinates? Even if you killed each and every one of your two thousand subordinates, I wouldn't be the slightest bit disturbed."

    The youth paid him no mind at all. Even up 'til now, he hadn't spared the Kid a single glance, as though he didn't know that the Kid was the one who had destroyed the flag. He asked, "Is Xie Xiaofeng, Hero Xie, present?"

    The escort standing behind him holding an umbrella this entire time immediately replied, "Yes."

    The youth said, "Which person is Hero Xie?"

    The escort chief said, "The one standing on top of the carriage."

    The youth said, "Wrong."

    The escort chief said, "Wrong?"

    The youth said, "Based on Hero Xie's status and dignity, if he came to a place like this and witnessed an event such as just happened, he would have long ago spoke out on behalf of righteousness and evaluated who is in the right and who is in the wrong. How could he stand there this entire time without making any noise? How could Hero Xie be this sort of fellow, who delights in others misfortunes and watches a fire rage from across the river without helping?"

    Xie Xiaofeng suddenly chuckled. "Well spoken, well-cursed!"

    The carriage was at least forty feet away, and there were at least seventeen or eighteen people between them. But as soon as Xie Xiaofeng finished speaking, he suddenly appeared in front of the youth. If he reached out with his hand, he could pat the youth on the shoulder.

    Although the youth's expression changed slightly, he immediately reclaimed his impassivity, not taking a single step back.

    Xie Xiaofeng said, "Head Escort Chief, you are also surnamed Tie?"

    The youth said, "I am Tie Kaicheng140."

    Xie Xiaofeng said, "I am Xie Xiaofeng."

    Although every member of the agency present knew that this man's martial arts skill was unfathomably deep, and even though they knew that Xie Xiaofeng was present, upon hearing him say those three words, 'Xie Xiaofeng', they couldn't help but be moved.


    [End of Chapter 31]


    Footnote
    138. Zhang Shi (张实), surname Zhang, given name means “solid”.
    139. Huantiao point (环跳穴), it’s the point on the side of the body right next to the buttock.
    140. Tie Kaicheng (铁开诚), surname Tie (iron), given name means “open honesty”.


    click to show/hide spoilers
    Notes

    • Line was missing after sentence about the character on the crimson flag.
    Last edited by kaister; 10-01-14 at 05:13 PM.

  16. #36
    Senior Member kaister's Avatar
    Join Date
    Jun 2010
    Location
    San Francisco Bay Area
    Posts
    226

    Default

    Translated by Ren Wo Xing on 8/17/11, 8/23/11, 8/25/11. Reviewed by kaister.

    Chapter 32
    A Card Up The Sleeve141


    Turning around, Tie Kaicheng said, “When my late father was still alive, this junior often heard him say that Hero Xie’s sword roamed the entire world without any equal.”

    Xie Xiaofeng said, “Your swordsmanship is quite good as well.”

    Tie Kaicheng said, “I wouldn’t dare to agree.”

    Xie Xiaofeng said, “Any sword technique which can kill, is a good technique.”

    Tie Kaicheng said, “But when this junior kills, it isn’t for the purpose of establishing my reputation, nor is it for my own pleasure.”

    Xie Xiaofeng said, “What is the usual reason for which you kill?”

    Tie Kaicheng said, “For the three words which my late father has ordered all of us to remember, ever since he founded the escort agency.”

    Xie Xiaofeng said, “Three words?”

    Tie Kaicheng said, “Responsibility. Discipline. Honor.”

    Xie Xiaofeng said, “Good. He truly was scrupulous and righteous, upright and noble. No wonder the fame of the Red Flag Escort Agency has never waned throughout the past twenty-six years.”

    Tie Kaicheng bowed in thanks, before saying solemnly, “My late father often admonished us that if we were to take the escort agency business as our business, we must always remember these three words. Otherwise, how would we be different from thieves and bandits?”

    His bearing became even more solemn. “Thus, anyone who violates these three words must be killed without pardon!”

    Xie Xiaofeng said, “What a well-spoken ‘killed without pardon’!”

    Tie Kaicheng said, “Due to Zhang Shi’s negligence, he failed in his responsibility to guard our flag. Hu Fei allowed himself to wallow in his degeneracy, violating our laws against guarding one’s personal dignity. Thus, even though they were old followers of my late father, this junior couldn’t allow my private feelings to sway my judgment.”

    His eyes flashing, he watched Xie Xiaofeng intently. “The fame of the Divine Sword Manor overawes the world. Naturally, it has its own household laws as well.”

    Xie Xiaofeng couldn’t deny this.

    Tie Kaicheng said, “No matter which family and which sect, don’t they all forbid their disciples from neglecting the code of righteousness and justice of Jianghu, and from violating the laws of Wulin?”

    His dagger-like gaze was even sharper than a blade’s edge. “Drinking excessively in a crowded city. Causing trouble for no reason. Not only wounding others, but also tearing an escort agency’s flag, which is valued and honored more than our own lives. Can this be considered violating the laws of Jianghu?”

    Xie Xiaofeng’s response was simple and direct. “It counts.”

    Once again, a look of shock appeared in Tie Kaicheng’s eyes. He had already prepared a verbal noose to hang around the Kid’s neck. Xie Xiaofeng should understand his meaning. Why didn’t he block the noose for the Kid? But no matter what, he could not give up this opportunity. He immediately followed with another question. “To ignore the code of righteousness and justice, and to violate the laws of the martial world for no reason. What type of offense has such a person committed?”

    Xie Xiaofeng’s response became even more direct. “A capital offense.”

    Tie Kaicheng shut his mouth.

    The noose had been laid around the Kid’s neck. And he understood Xie Xiaofeng’s meaning.

    Although the Kid’s life was important, the prestige of the Divine Sword Manor was even more important. If Xie Xiaofeng could only choose one or the other, he could only sacrifice the Kid.

    Zhang Shi and Hu Fei had already paid for their crimes with their deaths. Naturally, the Kid would have to die as well.

    The leaders of the Red Flag Escort agency were all old, experienced hands of the martial world. Naturally, they could understand this point as well. Everyone tightly gripped the hilts of their sword, preparing to charge forward.

    Tie Kaicheng waved his hand. “Stand down. Stand down, all of you.”

    Nobody understood why he had issued such an order, but no one dared to disobey it either.

    Tie Kaicheng calmly said, “The penalty was determined by Hero Xie yourself. With Hero Xie present, why would any of you be needed to act?”

    The Kid suddenly roared, “None of you need to act!”

    Staring at Xie Xiaofeng, he suddenly laughed loudly. “Xie Xiaofeng really is Xie Xiaofeng. You really have taken good care of me. I really feel extremely grateful in my heart.”

    Laughing loudly, he jumped down from the carriage and rushed into the crowd. With a cracking sound, an escort chief’s arm was broken, and his sword was now in the Kid’s hands. Without even batting an eye towards Xie Xiaofeng, he raised the sword and slashed it towards his own throat.

    Xie Xiaofeng’s deathly pale face showed no expression at all. It seemed as though his entire body was frozen stiff. Everyone only heard a ‘crack’, and suddenly, only a hilt remained in the Kid’s hands. The three-foot long blade had already been shattered, and something was falling down with the blade. Amazingly, it was a bright pearl.

    The embroidered flower in Xie Xiaofeng’s hand was missing yet another pearl.

    Although the Kid was still holding the hilt, his entire body was thrown backwards by two steps from the collision.

    The three escort chiefs behind him exchanged glances. Their two sabres and one sword struck out in unison.

    Three of them were especially close friends with the escort chief whose arm had just been broken. They were filled with anger to begin with. Now that Xie Xiaofeng had once more protected the Kid, their actions could not be considered a violation of Head Escort Chief Tie’s commands.

    The three of them striking together, naturally were dealing lethal attacks!

    But with another clicking finger from Xie Xiaofeng’s fingernails, and then another clanking sound, both sabres and the sword were instantly shattered as well. The three of them were shaken as well and thrown backwards five steps, unable to even grasp the hilts of their weapons.

    Tie Kaicheng’s face sank. He coldly said, “What incredible strength. What deep internal energy!”

    Xie Xiaofeng was silent.

    Tie Kaicheng sneered, “Hero Xie’s prowess in martial arts has always been known by everyone in the martial world. But I’m afraid that very few people know that Hero Xie is unfaithful to his word!”

    Xie Xiaofeng said, “I’m unfaithful to my word?”

    Tie Kaicheng said, “Just now, who determined the penalty.”

    Xie Xiaofeng said, “Me.”

    Tie Kaicheng said, “What penalty did you determine?”

    Xie Xiaofeng said, “The death penalty.”

    Tie Kaicheng said, “Since you determined the penalty should be death, why did you act to save him?”

    Xie Xiaofeng said, “I only determined one person’s penalty. That person is not him.”

    Tie Kaicheng said, “If not him, then who?”

    Xie Xiaofeng said, “Myself.”

    A look of shock appeared in Tie Kaicheng’s eyes a third time. He asked, “Why is it you?”

    Xie Xiaofeng said, “Because I was the one who taught him to ignore the laws of Jianghu, and to ignore justice and righteousness.”

    His gaze once more revealed that look of unspeakable suffering and pain. He slowly continued, “If it wasn’t for me, he definitely wouldn’t have committed such acts. I admit to my crimes and will submit to punishment, but he definitely cannot be allowed to die for me.”

    Tie Kaicheng stared at him. His pupils slowly contracting, he suddenly let out a long sigh. “At the Scholar’s House, you used a toothpick to defeat Cao Hanyu’s Wudang swordplay. Your skill in swordsmanship really is incomparable in the world.”

    Only now did the Kid find out who the winner of the fight at the Scholar’s House had been.

    Although he still didn’t so much as glance at Xie Xiaofeng, in his heart, he suddenly began to feel regret. He hated himself for not having stayed behind and witnessed the majesty of the Third Young Master of the Xie family defeating Wudang’s swordplay with a toothpick.

    Tie Kaicheng continued, “From that, the Yuan brothers could tell that even if they joined forces, they wouldn’t be your match at all. Thus, knowing their own limitations, they retreated. I’m not blind. Naturally, I saw this as well. If I wasn’t forced to do so, I would definitely be unwilling to fight with you.”

    Xie Xiaofeng said, “Very good.”

    Tie Kaicheng said, “But for you to say such a thing, indicates that you have decided to use swordsmanship to determine life and victory in this matter.”

    Sneering, he continued, “The rules of the martial world have always been discussed with sword and sabre alone. Otherwise, why would everyone train in martial arts? Highly skilled exponents can take an unreasonable position and change it into a reasonable position. That’s not considered strange at all!”

    Xie Xiaofeng stared at him. After a long period of time, he let out a long sigh. “You are wrong.”

    Tie Kaicheng said, “Wrong about what?”

    Xie Xiaofeng said, “Since I have admitted my guilt, there’s no need for you to act.”

    Although Tie Kaicheng had always tightly disciplined himself, and was able to refrain from displaying his emotions when happy or angry, at this moment in time, he couldn’t help but display his shock on his face. In the martial world, he had seen many cases of people taking blows or stabs for their friends. But considering Xie Xiaofeng’s stature and martial prowess, why would he sacrifice his life so easily and cheaply?

    Xie Xiaofeng had already walked towards him. Patting the Kid on the shoulder, he said, “None of this has anything to do with you now. You can leave.”

    The Kid didn’t move. He didn’t turn to look at him.

    Xie Xiaofeng said, “I’ve never taken very good care of you. When you were young, you must have suffered from other’s cruelties and mockery. I only hope that you can be a good person. ‘Wine’ and ‘sex’, these two words, you better…”

    The Kid couldn’t hear anything else that he had said afterward.

    When he thought about the suffering he had experienced as a child, when he thought about Wa Wa embracing him, the Kid could only feel an explosive anger rushing forth from his chest. He suddenly shouted, “Fine, I’ll leave! You were the one following me. I don’t owe you anything!”

    He said he’d leave, and he did. He didn’t turn his head. Nobody barred his path. Everyone’s gaze was focused on Xie Xiaofeng.

    It was raining heavily. Passing through his hair, it dripped down one drop at a time. It passed through his eyes, and became indistinguishable from tears. Was it rain water? Or was it teardrops?

    He stood there without moving, as though nobody was left in this world besides him. Only after a long time did he turn around to face Tie Kaicheng.

    Tie Kaicheng didn’t speak. He didn’t need to speak. With the Third Young Master of the Xie Family taking the penalty onto himself, what could anyone in the Red Flag Escort Agency possibly have to say?

    Xie Xiaofeng suddenly said a very peculiar thing. “I heard that in recent years, the late Head Escort Chieft Tie rarely appeared in Jianghu, precisely because he wanted to teach you.”

    Tie Kaicheng slowly nodded. “Sadly, he passed away over two months ago.”

    Xie Xiaofeng said, “But you have become a worthy successor.”

    Tie Kaicheng said, “That is only because this junior never dares to forget his instructions to me.”

    Xie Xiaofeng also slowly nodded his head, before mumbling, “Very good…very good…very good…”

    He said these two words over and over again, his voice becoming lower and lower, his head sinking lower and lower as well.

    But his hand had already tightened into a ball.

    The street had filled with people. Some belonged to the Red Flag Escort Agency, while others didn’t. Everyone could tell that this world-famous hero was filled with guilt and self-hatred, and was preparing to wash it all away with his own blood.

    Just at this moment, someone from within the crowd shouted loudly, “Xie Xiaofeng, you are wrong! The one who should die is not you, but rather, Tie Kaicheng! Because…”

    Just at this moment, his voice suddenly disappeared, as though it had been cut away by a fast knife. Someone charged out from the crowd, his eyes bulging outwards. Staring at Tie Kaicheng, what was it that he wanted to say? Before saying a single word, he fell to the ground, a blade sticking out of his back that had no hilt attached to it.

    But someone from within the crowd finished his words for him. “Because the laws of the Red Flag Escort Agency had been sullied by him long ago, and became worth less than a cent! He…”

    At this point, his voice disappeared as well. Yet another person stumbled forward, covered in blood, collapsing and dying.

    But there really were people who didn’t fear death in this world. Death held no fear for them.

    Towards the west, someone shouted loudly, “He looks honest on the outside, but is crafty and vile on the inside. Not only did the late Head Escort Chief Tie die of suspicious causes, but…”

    This person was running away from the crowd as he shouted, but suddenly, a blade flashed and pierced through his throat.

    From the north, someone immediately continued his words for him. “But that golden house at the western gate was purchased by him as well. The recent death of the late Head Escort Chief Tie has caused some suspicion to unavoidably fall on him, which is why he hasn’t gone there very often now. That’s why Hu Fei had the chance to move in.”

    This time, the speaker clearly had a high level of skill in martial arts, as he had already dodged two deadly blows. Fleeting onto the roof, he continued, “Just then, Hu Fei feared that he would be killed if he had spoken, which is why he didn’t make things clear. He didn’t expect that despite not saying anything, he would still die!”

    As he spoke, he hurriedly retreated. When he said the word ‘die’, a sword suddenly flew towards him, piercing up through his back and into his throat. Fresh blood spewed out of the wound, and the person collapsed, rolling down from the rooftop to the ground.

    * * *

    The long street was filled with a deathly stillness.

    In the blink of an eye, four corpses had filled the streets with their blood, filling people’s hearts with fear. What’s more, they all died such miserable, terrifying deaths.

    Tie Kaicheng remained emotionless and calm. He coldly said, “Tie Yi.”142

    A tall, strong-looking escort chief stepped forward and bowed. “Present.”

    Tie Kaicheng said, “Find out who ordered those four to act. They had the audacity to come here and invert white with black and to commit heinous slander.”

    Tie Yi said, “Yes.”

    Xie Xiaofeng said, “If they were only committing slander, why did you have you to kill them to silence them?”

    Tie Kaicheng sneered, “Did you see who it was who killed those people?”

    Xie Xiaofeng suddenly sprang forward and passed through the crowd. His body flickered throughout the crowd, and where it flickered, a man flew out. With a thudding sound, four men fell to the ground. Their clothes indicated that they were escort chiefs of the Red Flag Escort Agency.

    Tie Kaicheng actually remained expressionless. He said, “Tie Yi.”

    Tie Yi said, “Present.”

    Tie Kaicheng said, “Go and find out for me the backgrounds of these four people, and where their clothes came from.”

    The clothes they wore were not precious heirlooms or treasures of the Red Flag Escort Society. The chiefs of the society could wear them. But so could others.

    Tie Yi verbally replied, “Yes.” But he didn’t actually move at all.

    Tie Kaicheng said, “Why haven’t you left?”

    A very strange expression suddenly appeared on Tie Yi’s face. Suddenly, he ground his teeth and said in a loud voice, “I don’t need to go investigate, because I bought the clothes. The pearled flower in Hero Xie’s hands, I paid for as well.”

    Tie Kaicheng’s expression abruptly changed. Naturally, he knew where the pearled flower in Xie Xiaofeng’s hands came from.

    Xie Xiaofeng knew as well, of course.

    He had plucked this pearl flower from the hair of the cat-like woman, and used it as a lethal weapon.

    Tie Yi said in a loud voice, “The Head Escort Chief gave me three hundred taels of silver and sent me to the Heavenly Treasures store to buy this pearled flower and a pair of bracelets. He allowed me to keep the twenty or so remaining taels of silver.”

    “Why did Tie Kaicheng’s pearled flower appear on that cat-like woman’s head?”

    Xie Xiaofeng suddenly grabbed Tie Yi and lifted him up into the air. Like lifting a paper doll, he jumped up forty feet and landed on the rooftops.

    Carrying the sound of the wind, over ten glittering points of cold light shot through the place where he had stood. If Xie Xiaofeng had been even slightly slower, he would have been killed and his mouth shut.

    But the roof wasn’t safe either. Before he had even found his footing, another sword shot out from behind the roof.

    It was aimed for Xie Xiaofeng’s throat.

    The light from the sword shone like a rainbow. Clearly, the attacker was, without doubt, an elite expert, using a very good sword.

    The person they wanted to kill was no longer Tie Yi. Rather, it was Xie Xiaofeng.

    Xie Xiaofeng was holding a person with his right hand, and the pearled flower with his left. It appeared as though the sword was about to pierce his throat.

    He suddenly lifted his left hand and used the stem of the pearled flower to block the sword. With a “click”, a pearl shot out, flying six feet. Next, another pearl shot out as well, its speed even greater than that of the first. The first pearl shot out to the left, attacking the sword-wielding man in black on his left cheek.

    The man hurriedly dodged simply by moving his head, but he didn’t expect that the second pearl would have a downwards dropping curve, striking him on the “Quchi” acupoint143 of his arm holding the sword. By the time his longsword fell down, Xie Xiaofeng was already far away.

    The rain fell down like a torrent, and in the blink of an eye, no trace of Xie Xiaofeng could be seen. Tie Kaicheng stood beneath an oiled umbrella. Not only was he totally calm, his body was unmoved by the wind as well.

    The escort chief who had been standing behind him this entire time, holding the umbrella, suddenly lowered his voice. “Should we chase?”

    Tie Kaicheng coldly said, “If you can’t catch him, why chase him?”

    The escort chief said, “But if we don’t provide a clear explanation to this matter, I’m afraid it will be hard to placate the masses.”

    Tie Kaicheng sneered. “If anyone objects, kill them without mercy!”

    * * *

    The rain continued to fall, and the sky grew dark.

    The small shrine to the earth god was damp and moist. Tie Yi was lying on the ground, panting and vomiting.

    As soon as he could speak, he immediately began revealing everything he knew.

    “Those four assassinated men were all old colleagues of the old Head Escort Chief. The person who was murdered last, on the roof, was an escort chief. The others were all old Head Escort Chief’s bodyguards.”

    “Two months ago, there was a night like this, where thunder and lightning criss-crossed. The rain was even heavier.”

    “That night, it seemed as though the late Head Escort Chief had some troubles on his mind. During dinner, he drank a few extra cups of wine, and went to bed very early. The next morning, I heard news that he had passed away during the night.”

    “It normally isn’t a strange thing for an elderly person to grow ill after drinking too much. But that night, the guards on duty outside his place heard people arguing from within the late Head Escort Chief’s room. One of the two voices belonged to Tie Kaicheng.”

    “Although Tie Kaicheng was the adopted son of the late Head Escort Chief, the late Head Escort Chief had always treated him even better than his own children. He normally was very prudent and filial, so it was an extremely strange thing for him to argue with the late old escort chief, his superior.”

    “What’s more, if the late Head Escort Chief really did die from sickness brought on by drinking too much, how could it be that he would still have the energy to argue and fight before his death?”

    “What’s even stranger is that from that night onwards, up until the day of the funeral, Tie Kaicheng forbade anyone from getting close to the late Head Escort Chief’s corpse. Tie Kaicheng even personally garbed the late Head Escort Chief with funeral robes!”

    “That’s why everyone suspects that there’s something fishy involved. But no one dares to say it out loud.”

    Listening to everything, Xie Xiaofeng now asked, “The guards on duty that night. Was it the four of them?”

    Tie Yi said, “It was them.”

    Xie Xiaofeng said, “What about the late Head Escort Chief’s wife?”

    Tie Yi said, “Many years ago, they began to sleep in separate rooms.”

    Xie Xiaofeng said, “No one else heard the two of them arguing?”

    Tie Yi said, “That night, it was raining too heavily. Aside from the on-duty guards who didn’t dare to wander about, everyone had gone drinking and then went to bed early.”

    Xie Xiaofeng said, “After the event occurred, since there were so many murmurings of discontent within the agency, Tie Kaicheng naturally would have heard of it as well. Naturally, he would know from who the murmurings were coming.”

    Tie Yi said, “Naturally.”

    Xie Xiaofeng said, “Can it be that nothing was ever done to the four of them?”

    Tie Yi said, “There was no incriminating evidence against him. If he were to suddenly act against the four of them, it would only raise suspicions even further. Although he is young, he is shrewd and very subtle. Naturally, he wouldn’t act lightly. But within three days of the funeral, he found an excuse to expel the four of them from the agency.”

    Xie Xiaofeng said, “What excuse did he find?”

    Tie Yi said, “Becoming drunk and causing trouble during the mourning period.”

    Xie Xiaofeng said, “Did that really happen?”

    Tie Yi said, “They had all received great benevolence from the late Head Escort Chief, while in their hearts, they felt a great injustice had been done, which they could not voice. It’s hard for them to avoid drinking a little too much wine.”

    Xie Xiaofeng said, “Why didn’t he use this as an excuse to kill them and shut their mouths?”

    Tie Yi said, “Because he didn’t want to kill them personally. As soon as they left the agency, he found someone to go and secretly murder all of them.”

    Xie Xiaofeng said, “Who did he find?”

    Tie Yi said, “Me.”

    Xie Xiaofeng said, “But you didn’t do so?”

    Tie Yi sadly said, “I couldn’t bear to. I only took their four bloody clothes back to claim success.”

    Xie Xiaofeng said, “He told you to buy the pearled flower and deliver it to his outer chamber144 (i.e. secret woman), then told you to act on his behalf to kill those men and shut their mouths. Naturally, he considers you to be the closest of confidantes.”

    Tie Yi said, “Originally, I was his scholar study. I grew up by his side. But…”

    His face twisted. “But the late Head Escort Chief was filled with righteousness and had treated me with great kindness. I…I simply couldn’t stand to watch as this injustice against him sink to the bottom of the sea. Originally, I didn’t dare to betray Tie Kaicheng either, but when I saw how miserably the four of them died, I…I simply…”

    Swallowing his voice, he suddenly knelt down and kowtowed. “Dong”, “Dong”, “Dong”, he knocked his head against the floor three times. “Today, they dared to reveal themselves and step forward, openly exposing Tie Kaicheng’s crimes. This was because they saw that Hero Xie was present, and knew that Hero Xie definitely wouldn’t let them simply die like that, without rhyme or reason, while they were calling out for justice. If Hero Xie would be willing to intervene, I…I would not begrudge my own life being sacrificed.”

    He had already rammed his head against the ground several times, and his face was covered in blood. Suddenly, he drew a dagger out and pierced it towards his own heart.

    But this dagger suddenly somehow disappeared from his hand and reappeared in Xie Xiaofeng’s.

    Staring at him, Xie Xiaofeng said, “Regardless of whether or not I agree, there’s no need for you to die.”

    Tie Yi said, “I…I was afraid that Hero Xie wouldn’t believe my words, and would have to die to demonstrate my sincerity.”

    Xie Xiaofeng said, “I believe you.”


    [End of Chapter 32]



    Footnote
    141. xiongyouchengzhu (胸有成竹), lit. “chest containing a whole bamboo”. An expression that means having a well thought out plan or having a card up one’s sleeve.
    142. Tie Yi (铁义), surname Tie (iron), given name means “righteousness”.
    143. Quchi point (曲池穴), is located at the side of your arm right above the elbow.
    144. waishi (外室), think “outside household” meaning unofficial family,

    Notes

    • In the beginning TKC mentioned "six characters" but in English it's translated to three words. So I readjust it appropriately.
    • Changed "“Quchi” wrist acupoint of his sword hand" to "“Quchi” acupoint of his arm holding the sword".

  17. #37
    Senior Member kaister's Avatar
    Join Date
    Jun 2010
    Location
    San Francisco Bay Area
    Posts
    226

    Default

    Translated by Ren Wo Xing on 5/09/12. Reviewed by kaister.

    Chapter 33
    Washing the Red Flag with Blood


    The gloomy temple. The silent idol. No matter what sort of terrible stories they heard, they would not speak.

    But in the midst of the unseen world, there’s still naturally a pair of eyes which coldly observing all of mankind’s sorrows and sins, sincerities and hypocrisies. Though god wouldn’t speak nor would it interfere, but it would naturally borrow another pair of hands to execute its will and carry out its law. This person would of course be a just and intelligent person. This pair of hands would of course be a pair of powerful hands.

    Tie Yi suddenly continued, “But Hero Xie, you must be especially careful. Tie Kaicheng definitely isn’t a person who is easily dealt with. His sword is far faster and far more frightening than that of the late Head Escort Chief’s, even at his best during his prime.”

    Xie Xiaofeng said, “Can it be that his martial arts was not taught to him by the late Head escort chief Tie?”

    Tie Yi said, “Most of it was, but his swordplay exceeds that of the late Head escort chief by a total of thirteen strokes.”

    A look of terror gradually appeared in his eyes. “It’s said that there is no longer anyone in the entire world who can defend against the viciousness and power of these thirteen strokes.”

    Xie Xiaofeng said, “Do you know who taught him those thirteen strokes?”

    Tie Yi said, “I know.”

    Xie Xiaofeng said, “Who?”

    Tie Yi said, “Yan Shisan.”

    * * *

    Dusk. The rain stopped.

    A rainbow appeared beneath the setting sun. After a ferocious rainstorm, it appeared all the more indescribably beautiful and peaceful.

    It has been said since ancient times that when a rainbow appears, it would bring with it joy and peace. But why did the setting sun still as red as blood?

    * * *

    The red flags also remained as red as blood.

    Thirteen red banners, thirteen carriages. The carriages had already come to a stop in front of an inn’s courtyard.

    Tie Kaicheng stood beneath the dripping eaves. As he stared at the flags on the carriages, he suddenly said, “Take them down.”

    The escort chiefs hesitated. Nobody moved.

    Tie Kaicheng said, “Someone tore down one of our flags. This is the same as though all of our thousands of flags have been torn down. If we do not avenge this dishonor, if we do not wash away this humiliation, then our flags will never again be seen in the martial world.”

    His face remained totally expressionless, but his voice was filled with conviction. His words remained commands.

    Thirteen people walked over. Thirteen pairs of hands simultaneously reached out to take down the flags. But before they had pulled them down, all thirteen pairs of hands suddenly paused in mid-air, as thirteen pairs of eyes suddenly fixed upon one person.

    A man who travelled alone, who appeared different from everyone else. When you insisted on him staying, he would leave, but when you never would’ve imagined that he would come, he would insist on coming back.

    * * *

    This person’s hair had been tousled long ago, and his rain-soaked clothes had not had enough time to dry. He looked very tired and cut a rather sorry figure. But nobody paid any mind to his clothes or to his hair, nor did anyone think that he looked tired or pathetic. Because this person was Xie Xiaofeng.

    Tie Yi was a big, strong, stalwart young man, with thick brows, large eyes, and a heroic spirit, but standing behind this man, he seemed to be an autumn firefly standing beneath the moon, or a candle flame flickering beneath the sun. Because this person was Xie Xiaofeng.

    Tie Kaicheng watched as they approached, watched as they drew near. “You came again.”

    Xie Xiaofeng said, “You should’ve known that I would come.”

    Tie Kaicheng said, “Because you must have been told many things.”

    Xie Xiaofeng said, “Yes.”

    Tie Kaicheng said, “Whether these tales were true or false, you surely would be able to differentiate quite clearly.”

    Xie Xiaofeng said, “Yes.”

    Tie Kaicheng said, “You have no sword in your hands?”

    Xie Xiaofeng said, “Yes.”

    Tie Kaicheng said, “The sword is in your heart?”

    Xie Xiaofeng said, “Whether or not the sword is in my heart is something you should be able to tell quite clearly.”

    Tie Kaicheng gazed at him. He slowly said, “If there were a sword in one’s heart, a killing intent would appear in the eyes and the brows.”

    Xie Xiaofeng said, “Yes.”

    Tie Kaicheng said, “You have no sword in your hands, nor do you have a sword in your heart. Where is your sword?”

    Xie Xiaofeng said, “In your hands.”

    Tie Kaicheng said, “My sword is your sword?”

    Xie Xiaofeng said, “Yes.”

    Tie Kaicheng suddenly drew his sword.

    He himself wore no sword, because a filial son whose father had just died definitely could not wear any sort of weapon. But the people who followed him all wore swords. The swords were simple and plain, but an experienced eye could easily tell that every single sword was a sharp weapon.

    This sword wasn’t aimed at Xie Xiaofeng. Everyone saw the sword flash like lightning, and it seemed as though it had left Tie Kaicheng’s hands, but in actuality, he continued to hold it. Only, it had been reversed, and the tip of the sword was now pointing at Tie Kaicheng himself.

    With two fingers, he gripped the tip of the sword, and he slowly delivered the sword towards Xie Xiaofeng.

    Everyone’s heart clenched, as cold sweat filled their palms. Acting in this manner was the same as committing suicide. If Xie Xiaofeng was to push the sword forward even slightly, how could he possibly dodge? Who could possibly block it?

    Xie Xiaofeng stared at him. Finally, he slowly reached out to take the hilt of the sword. Tie Kaicheng’s fingers loosened, and his hand dropped to his side.

    The two men stared at each other, a very strange look in their eyes.

    All of a sudden, the sword flashed, like the spring wind blowing across the earth, like a bolt of lightning descending from the heavens. Nobody could dodge such a strike, and Tie Kaicheng did not attempt to. But this strike wasn’t aimed at him. With a sword flash, the sword suddenly appeared at Tie Yi’s throat. Tie Yi’s face had already changed. Everyone’s face had.

    Only Tie Kaicheng’s expression remained unchanged. It was as though he had long ago foreseen this shocking development.

    Tie Yi’s Adam’s apple was rolling. After a long moment, he finally managed to speak.

    In a quavering voice, he said, “Hero Xie, what…what do you mean by this?”

    Xie Xiaofeng said, “You don’t understand?”

    Tie Yi said, “I don’t.”

    Xie Xiaofeng said, “Then you really are quite foolish and muddle-headed.”

    Tie Yi said, “I’ve always been a foolish person.”

    Xie Xiaofeng said, “Why must a foolish man insist on telling lies, then?”

    Tie Yi said, “Who…who told lies?”

    Xie Xiaofeng said, “You spun a fine tale, and put on a very moving performance. Every single aspect of the play was executed to perfection, and the plot was very tightly knit as well. But unfortunately, there were one or two loopholes.”

    Tie Yi said, “Loopholes? What loopholes?”

    Xie Xiaofeng said, “Three days after late Head Escort Chief Tie’s funeral, Tie Kaicheng kicked those four escort chief’s out of the agency, then ordered you to kill them, right?”

    Tie Yi said, “Right.”

    Xie Xiaofeng said, “But you couldn’t bear to do so, and so simply took their bloody clothes back as proof of their demise.”

    Tie Yi said, “Right.”

    Xie Xiaofeng said, “Tie Kaicheng believed you?”

    Tie Yi said, “He’s always trusted me.”

    Xie Xiaofeng said, “But the four people you killed suddenly appeared today, perfectly alive and hale. Tie Kaicheng personally witnessed them being alive, but continued to trust you, to the point of ordering you to uncover their identities. Could it be that he’s an utter idiot? But why is it that he really doesn’t look like an utter idiot?”

    Tie Yi couldn’t speak. Sweat flowed down his head like rain.

    Xie Xiaofeng sighed. “If you wanted to use me to eliminate Tie Kaicheng, wanted for the two of us to struggle against each other and let you profit from it, you should’ve come up with a better story. At the very least, you should also have investigated clearly. A pearl flower like that definitely couldn’t be purchased for just three hundred taels of silver.

    He suddenly flipped the sword around. Holding the tip of the sword with his fingers, he offered the hilt to Tie Yi.

    And then he turned around to face Tie Kaicheng. He said in a dull voice, “This man is yours, now.”

    He didn’t spare a single glance for Tie Yi, but Tie Yi stared at him, at his throat and his neck. A killing intent suddenly flooded his eyes, and he suddenly struck forward with the sword.

    Xie Xiaofeng neither looked back, nor did he dodge. But with a flash, a sword suddenly flew past his shoulder and pierced into Tie Yi’s throat. Its excess force not yet spent, it actually drove Tie Yi back seven or eight feet before it nailed itself and him into one of the carriages nearby.

    The red flag on the carriage seemed as it it was fluttering in the wind.

    At this point in time, the setting sun had already gradually darkened. The rainbow had also disappeared.

    * * *

    In the courtyard, someone lit a lantern, a red lantern. The lantern light turned even Tie Kaicheng’s pale face red.

    Xie Xiaofeng looked at him. “You knew all along that I would return.”

    Tie Kaicheng admitted to it.

    Xie Xiaofeng said, “Because I had heard many things, you knew I would definitely spot a weakness in the story.”

    Tie Kaicheng said, “Because you are Xie Xiaofeng.”

    His face was still totally expressionless, but when he said the words “Xie Xiaofeng”, his voice was filled with respect.

    A look of amusement appeared in Xie Xiaofeng’s eyes. “Are you going to invite me to drink a cup or two of wine?”

    Tie Kaicheng said, “I’ve always abstained from drinking so much as a drop of wine.”

    Xie Xiaofeng let out a sigh. “Drinking alone is boring. Looks like I’d better go.”

    Tie Kaicheng said, “You can’t go yet.”

    Xie Xiaofeng said, “Why?”

    Tie Kaicheng said, “You need to leave two things behind.”

    Xie Xiaofeng said, “What do you want me to leave behind?”

    Tie Kaicheng said, “Leave behind that pearl flower.”

    Xie Xiaofeng said, “Pearl flower?”

    Tie Kaicheng said, “I bought it for the price of three hundred taels of silver. It was meant as a gift for someone else. I can’t give it to you.”

    Xie Xiaofeng’s pupils contracted. “You really bought it? You really ordered Tie Yi to buy it?”

    Tie Kaicheng said, “Absolutely true.”

    Xie Xiaofeng said, “But a pearl flower like that must be worth at least eight hundred taels. How could you buy it for just three hundred?”

    Tie Kaicheng said, “The proprietor of the ‘Heavenly Treasures’ shop used to be the cashier of the Red Flag Escort Agency, which is why the price was particularly cheap. What’s more, the pearl business has one of the highest profit margins of any business. Even at this low price, he still did not take in a loss!”

    Xie Xiaofeng’s heart sank, but he could feel a cold air rising from his stomach.

    — Could it be that he had wrongly suspected Tie Yi?

    — Tie Kaicheng ordered him to investigate the backgrounds of those four people. Could that be a scheme as well?

    He suddenly realized that his judgment had been made without firm, incontrovertible proof. Cold sweat trickled down his back.

    Tie Kaicheng said, “Aside from the pearl flower, you need to leave behind your blood, to wash our flag with.”

    One word at a time, he continued, “Our flag was torn. Only blood can wash out the stain of this dishonor. If it isn’t your blood, then it must be mine!”

    * * *

    The cold wind blew across the world, filling the entire world with a killing aura.

    Xie Xiaofeng finally let out a long sigh. “You are a smart man, truly a very smart man.”

    Tie Kaicheng said, “Smart people are as common as copper coins.”

    Xie Xiaofeng said, “I really didn’t want to have to kill you.”

    Tie Kaicheng said, “But I must kill you no matter what.”

    Xie Xiaofeng stared at him. “There’s something which I really must understand.”

    Tie Kaicheng said, “What?”

    Xie Xiaofeng said, “The late Head Escort Chief, Tie Zhongqi. Was he your biological father?”

    Tie Kaicheng said, “He was not.”

    Xie Xiaofeng said, “How did he die?”

    Tie Kaicheng’s stone-like face suddenly clenched. “It doesn’t matter how he died. This is none of your business!”

    He suddenly drew another sword, two swords. Flipping his hand, he stuck them in the ground. The swords sank all the way into the ground, revealing only the hilts.

    The two hilts were wrapped in black ribbon. Clumsy-looking and simple.

    Tie Kaicheng said, “Although these two swords were forged in the same furnace, there are differences in their weight.”

    Xie Xiaofeng said, “Which one do you prefer?”

    Tie Kaicheng said, “This furnace produced seven swords. I’m very familiar with all seven of them. We can consider this as me having taken a slight advantage over you.”

    Xie Xiaofeng said, “No matter.”

    Tie Kaicheng said, “Although my sword skills focus on using speed to attain victory, when experts fight, power and weight are the most important.”

    Xie Xiaofeng said, “Understood.”

    Of course he understood. At their levels of martial arts, the weight of a weapon no longer mattered; no matter how heavy it was, any sword in their hands would be used naturally and easily. But in comparing two swords that were identical in shape and size, if one sword was slightly heavier than the other, then it naturally must have been slightly better in terms of quality.

    If the sword was a fraction heavier, then its power would be a fraction greater. But when experts fought, they couldn’t make even a fraction of a mistake.

    Tie Kaicheng said, “I neither want to give you the heavier sword, nor do I want to take any advantage over you. So, we’ll just have to rely on luck.”

    As Xie Xiaofeng stared at him, he began to question himself once more.

    — Just who was this young man? Facing the world-renowned, invincible Xie Xiaofeng, he wasn’t willing to take the slightest bit of advantage. How could such a proud man possibly carry out such a low, despicable deed?

    Tie Kaicheng said, “Please select your sword.”

    * * *

    The swords’ hilts were absolutely identical. The blades had totally sunken into the earth. Nobody could tell at a glance which sword was heavier and which was lighter. But so what if he could not?

    So what if he had a sword? So what if he did not?

    Xie Xiaofeng slowly bent down, gripping a sword by the hilt. But he didn’t pull it out.

    He was waiting for Tie Kaicheng. The sword remained in the ground, but he had already gripped it by the hilt. The aura of the sword seemed to have exploded forth from the ground. Although his waist was bent and his body bowed, his posture remained fluid and graceful, with no flaws to be exploited.

    Tie Kaicheng was watching him. In front of his eyes, another man’s shadow seemed to have emerged, another man who was also worthy of being esteemed.

    The desolate mountains were empty. Sometimes, the moon would be as bright as a mirror. Sometimes, the wind would be cold, and the rain would be bitter. This man had imparted his soul-chasing, life-taking sword skills to him, and had often told him stories of Xie Xiaofeng. Although this man had never even seen Xie Xiaofeng’s face, he understood Xie Xiaofeng more deeply than any other man in the world. Because his greatest goal in life was to defeat Xie Xiaofeng.

    The words he had spoken, Tie Kaicheng had never forgotten.

    — Only a sincere, upright man whose heart was totally unburdened from guilt could possibly master the most incomparable sword skills in the world.

    — Xie Xiaofeng was such a man.

    — He never underestimated his opponents, which is why when he struck, he always did so with maximum force.

    — Based on this point alone, all practitioners of the sword should take him as their exemplar.

    Although Tie Kaicheng’s hands were icy cold, his heart was raging hot. This opportunity he had now, to exchange blows with Xie Xiaofeng, was the proudest, most glorious moment of his life. He hoped that he would be able to achieve victory, to become famous worldwide, and to use Xie Xiaofeng’s blood to wash away the shame brought upon the Red Flag Escort Agency. But why was it that in the innermost depths of his heart, he was filled with respect and esteemed towards this man?

    * * *

    “Please.” Once this word was spoken, Tie Kaicheng’s sword had been pulled forth from the earth, striking forward with practiced skill. Naturally, he definitely would not dare to underestimate this opponent. He used all of his power with this strike.

    The “Iron Cavalry Swift Blade” of the Tie family was famous all throughout the world. It consisted of a hundred and thirty two chain strikes, each strike fiercer than the last. With that single strike, he had immediately executed twenty-one blows. This was precisely the first chain strike of the “Iron Cavalry Swift Blade”, the “Wild Bowstring Style”. Because when he executed these twenty-one strikes, his opponent absolutely must use his sword to block.

    When their swords met, the sound of it would be as though bowstrings snapped wildly. That is why this stance was known as the “Wild Bowstring Style.”

    But now, when he struck out twenty one times, no sound could be heard at all. Because the opponent didn’t wield a sword at all, only a shiny and bright black ribbon.

    A black ribbon that had originally been wrapped around the sword handle.

    Xie Xiaofeng hadn’t drawn out the sword at all. He had only removed the black ribbon surrounding the sword’s hilt.


    [End of Chapter 33]

    Notes

    • Title changed to match with content of chapter.
    • Subtle changes: "netherworld" to "in the midst of the unseen world"...which imo is a more appropriate translation based on the context. Somewhere was changed to "as red as blood".
    • It's "Tie Yi's throat clench..." NOT "Tie Kaicheng's throat..." also it's more specifically his Adam apple’s.
    • Several times sword hilt or handle was simply translated as just “sword”.

  18. #38
    Senior Member kaister's Avatar
    Join Date
    Jun 2010
    Location
    San Francisco Bay Area
    Posts
    226

    Default

    First half translated by Ren Wo Xing on 5/13/12. Second half translated by kaister. Reviewed by kaister.

    Chapter 34
    The Swift Blade of the Iron Cavalry


    Sword or ribbon, it didn’t matter. Once it entered Xie Xiaofeng’s hands, it possessed great power.

    The arrow had left its bow. The fierce battle had begun, and Tie Kaicheng no longer had any opportunity for second thoughts.

    The ribbon seemed to hold within it some sort of strange energy, capable of deflecting and pushing his sword about. He had no chance to stop at all.

    Twenty-one more sword strikes shot out. It was actually the very last stance of the Iron Cavalry Swift Blade style, the “Bowstring Snapping Technique”. This attack contained within it the most exquisite aspects of the style, and as the sword flashed, it seemed as though one could hear the sounds of war-chariots and golden spears, of warfare and battle.

    In his younger years, Tie Zhongqi had killed a great many people. Over the course of a hundred battles, in most cases, he had only used eight, nine, or ten of the hundred and thirty-two chain strikes before his opponent perished to his sword. Any opponent which forced him to use this very last technique surely would have been an incredibly formidable one, which is why this technique was focused utterly on offense, on killing the opponent at all costs, even if it meant sacrificing one’s own life.

    Thus, each sword strike held no leeway or mercy whatsoever, nor did it hold back any strength in reserve.

    Because once those twenty-one blows were executed, the bowstring would be snapped, the sounds would come to an end, and both the sword and the man would die.

    * * *

    The sword aura hung heavy in the air, and in the blink of an eye, all twenty-one strikes had been executed. Every single strike gave off the feeling of a valiant warrior attacking his opponent, charging fearlessly without any thought for retreat. There was definitely no sword style that could be more solemn, more stirring, and more desperate.

    But as these twenty-one blows were executed, they became like a stone dropping into the sea, disappearing without leaving behind any trace. By now, even if the man was still alive, all of the options of his style had come to an end. He no longer had any choice but to die. Those old comrades, who had followed Tie Zhongqi for many years, and who were watching as he prepared to unleash the very last stroke in the technique, couldn’t help but let out gasping sounds.

    But who would’ve thought that after Tie Kaicheng shot out with this last attack, his style would suddenly change dramatically, as a light, floaty sword-strike suddenly pierced out.

    Just at first, the killing aura and the sword aura of his attacks had been extremely heavy, like a murder of crows covering the sky with their darkness. But with this strike, it seemed as though the crows in the sky had all been suddenly parted, releasing the sunlight behind them.

    It wasn’t, however, the soft, gentle, nurturing sunlight. It was the blazing sun, which could melt gold and fuse stone, the setting sun which ran red with blood.

    * * *

    Earlier, when Tie Kaicheng had executed that stately, solemn, desperate series of attacks, Xie Xiaofeng hadn’t paid them even the slightest attention.

    But once this sword struck out at him, he couldn’t help but involuntarily cry out, “Wonderful, wonderful sword technique!”

    Once these four words were spoken, Tie Kaicheng struck out four more times, each attack seemingly filled with boundless changes hidden inside, and yet at the same time, totally unchanging. It seemed to flutter, but it was actually ponderous; it seemed agile and beautiful, but in actuality was fierce and cruel.

    Xie Xiaofeng neither counter-attacked nor blocked.

    He only watched.

    Like the first time a young man saw a naked woman, he was staring to the point of being dazed.

    But these four strikes didn’t harm a hair on his head. Tie Kaicheng thought it was very strange. He clearly had aimed a strike at his opponent’s chest, but somehow, the tip of the sword just barely brushed against the chest before slipping by. In another strike, the tip of the sword had clearly reached his opponent’s throat, but somehow, it had missed.

    It was as though Xie Xiaofeng had fully predicted and was fully aware of all the transformations of his attacks.

    Tie Kaicheng’s strikes suddenly grew slow, very slow. His sword swept out, paying no attention to form or to boundaries. But this stroke suddenly seemed like Wu Daozi drawing eyes on a dragon145; although it was empty, it was the fulcrum for all transformations. No matter how his opponent might move, as long as he moved in the slightest, the next sword strike would take his life!

    Xie Xiaofeng didn’t move. In the blink of an eye, both of their movements came to a sudden halt, only to see this slow, clumsy looking attack suddenly transform like a rain of flowers under the light of the moon.

    The whole sky was filled with the sparkles of sword. The whole sky was raining with sword. Suddenly, the sword-strike transformed yet again, this time into a rainbow flying across the sky.

    A seven-colored rainbow. Seven swords. Many colors and many postures, hundreds on thousands of transformations. And yet, suddenly, the rainbow was captured by dark clouds.

    A black color ribbon.

    The dark clouds coiled like a ribbon.

    Tie Kaicheng’s movements suddenly came to a halt. His forehead was covered with sweat, dripping down like raindrops from his face.

    Xie Xiaofeng’s movements came to a halt as well. Enunciating each word clearly, he asked, “This is Yan Shisan’s “Life-Snatching Thirteen Swords?”

    Tie Kaicheng was silent. The silence meant yes.

    Xie Xiaofeng said, “Excellent. An excellent sword technique.”

    Suddenly, he let out a sigh. “Pity, what a pity.”

    Tie Kaicheng couldn’t help but ask, “What a pity?”

    Xie Xiaofeng said, “It’s a pity that there are only thirteen stances. If there was a fourteenth stance, I would already be defeated by now.”

    Tie Kaicheng said, “There is a fourteenth stance?”

    Xie Xiaofeng said, “There definitely is.”

    He fell silent, deep in thought. After a long period of time, he slowly said, “The fourteenth stance is the real essence and pinnacle of this style.”

    The essence of a style is like the soul of a person. Both were vague and illusory, but although nobody could see them, nobody could deny that they existed.

    Xie Xiaofeng said, “All the power and transformations of the Life-Snatching Thirteen Swords can only be realized to their fullest potential in the fourteenth stance. If someone were able to further refine a fifteenth stance, then he would surely have no equal in the world.”

    His hand trembled. Suddenly, the black ribbon in his hand stood up straight and ramrod stiff, in the shape of a sword.

    When the ‘sword’ struck out, it was like the setting sun, but also the scorching sun; it was like a rainbow, but also like a dark cloud; it moved but was still; it seemed illusory but was real; it seemed to come from the left, but also from the right; it seemed to attack from the front, but also from the back; it seemed fast, but also seemed slow; it seemed empty, but it also seemed substantive.

    Although it was nothing more than a black ribbon, in that instant, it had surpassed all of the weapons in the world in lethality.

    In that instant, Tie Kaicheng’s clothes became totally soaked with sweat. He had no way to defeat this attack, no way to block it, no way to counter, and nowhere to run.

    Xie Xiaofeng said, “This is the fourteenth stance.”

    Tie Kaicheng was unable to speak.

    Xie Xiaofeng said, “If you were to use this stance, you would be able to totally seal off and kill all my possible paths of retreat.”

    Tie Kaicheng was filled with remorse, hating himself for not having come up with this stance himself.

    Xie Xiaofeng said, “Have you seen this stance clearly?”

    Tie Kaicheng had indeed. He had practiced the sword since he was a child, had trained painstakingly. In this area, he was a natural, incredible talent, and he had honed that talent with both sweat and blood.

    Xie Xiaofeng said, “Watch it again.”

    He repeated the transformations and the movements of the stance a second time. “Have you memorized it by now?”

    Tie Kaicheng nodded.

    Xie Xiaofeng said, “Then give it a try.”

    Tie Kaicheng stared at him, not quite fully comprehending what he was saying.

    Xie Xiaofeng said, “I want you to use this stance against me. I want to see if it can overcome my sword.”

    Tie Kaicheng’s eyes shone for a moment, then immediately darkened. “I can’t act in such a manner.”

    Xie Xiaofeng said, “I insist on you doing so.”

    Tie Kaicheng said, “Why?”

    Xie Xiaofeng said, “Because I, too, want to try and see whether or not I can defeat this stance.”

    Because although he was the person who had come up with this stance, its variations, its very essence, was still originated from the Life-Snatching Thirteen Swords.

    And the soul of this stance still belonged to Yan Shisan.

    By now, Tie Kaicheng had understood his meaning. A look of respect and esteem once more shone in his eyes. “You are a proud man.”

    Xie Xiaofeng said, “I am.”

    Tie Kaicheng said, “But your pride is well-deserved.”

    Xie Xiaofeng said, “It is.”

    * * *

    A sword shot out, and a forest of cold sword energy charged forth with it, stealing away even the color from the lamps. Xie Xiaofeng was retreating.

    This strike had sealed and killed off all of his opportunities for attack. His only option was to retreat. But although he was retreating, he hadn’t lost his power and momentum. His body had already been bent backwards by the force and pressure of this strike, so much so that it seemed like that of a bent bow. But when a bow is bent back, the bowstring is tightened, ready to snap out at any moment. The greater the pressure it was under, the mightier the counterattack would inevitably be.

    Once the right moment came, victory and defeat would be immediately determined.

    Who would’d thought that just as that bowstring had reached its point of greatest power, and just as it was about to be released, behind the carriages, off to the side of the pavilion, four swords flew out like streaks of lightning.

    He had focused all of his attention, all of his power on the sword in Tie Kaicheng’s hands. All of his energy was focused on his upcoming counterattack. He had no excess energy left to deal with anything else.

    Flashing, three swords pierced into his shoulder blades, his left thigh, and his lower back.

    All of his strength immediately collapsed.

    Tie Kaicheng’s was also flying towards him, the tip of it having already touched his throat.

    He knew that he definitely had no strength left to dodge or to resist. Finally, at long last, he could taste death on his lips.

    — What sort of flavor was death?

    — At the moment a person was about to die, could that person really see his life flashing before his eyes?

    — Throughout his life, how often had he truly been happy? How often had he been miserable?

    Had he done that person wrong, or had that person done him wrong?

    At this moment, aside from himself, no one could answer it.

    He, himself, also had no way to respond. The cold, sharp tip of the sword had already entered his throat. He could feel that bone-penetrating cold, that trembling cold.

    * * *

    Xie Xiaofeng finally collapsed; collapsed under Tie Kaicheng’s sword, collapsed within his own pool of blood.

    (This is where RWX’s translation stopped.)

    He did not even see the four people that had attacked him from the back.

    Tie Kaicheng could see that beside Cao Hanyu and the Yuan brothers, there was a tall and slender, well-dressed stranger. He looked like he had this hard to explain sorrow, haggard, and tired face.

    Yuan Ciyun was smiling. He said, “Congratulations to the Head Escort Chief. Succeeded in one strike. The fame and power of this sword will spread across the land.”

    Tie Kaicheng’s face still had no expression. The sword on his hand had lowered.

    Yuan Ciyun said, “Although this time we had extended our meager contributions, the true achievement still lies on the Head Escort Chief.”

    Tie Kaicheng said, “Your four swords’ combined attack did not even harm his vital points, was because you wanted me to kill him with my own hand?”

    Yuan Ciyun did not deny this.

    Tie Kaicheng was looking at the elegantly dressed stranger. “This friend is…”

    Yuan Ciyun said, “This is the eldest noble son of the prominent Xiahou family, Xiahou Xing.”

    Tie Kaicheng took a deep and long sigh. He muttered, “Thank you all of you. Thank you all of you…”

    His voice was gradually getting softer, and also seemed tired; tiredness that always exist after victory.

    Yuan Ciyun said, “Right now his blood is still not cold yet. Why haven’t the Head Escort Chief use his blood to add a little bit of color to the red flag of your honorable agency?”

    Tie Kaicheng said, “I have intended to do just that.”

    After saying the last sword, his lowered sword was raised up, and was striking toward Yuan Ciyun.

    Yuan Ciyun was startled. He brandished his sword to face the attack. The pair of sword clashed and sounded like the chaotic string of a chord.

    Tie Kaicheng yelled, “This is not my arrangement. Tie Kaicheng is not such a despicable person. This insult could only be washed away by blood; either all of your blood or my blood.”

    These words seemed to be meant to be heard by Xie Xiaofeng. However, how could a dead person hear his words?

    Xiahou Xing was fixated on Xie Xiaofeng on the ground; eyes filled with grief, indignation, and enmity, then suddenly struck out a sword aiming at his abdomen.

    Unpredictably Xie Xiaofeng suddenly jumped up from the pool of blood and fled away.

    Xiahou Xing hollered, “He did not die. He did not die…”

    His voice was agitated to the point of madness. His swordplay was agitated to the point of madness. Madly chasing Xie Xiaofeng from behind, swinging the sword at every one of the vital points.

    Yet, Xie Xiaofeng had pulled out the sword on the ground, turned his hand around his back, and unleashed his sword.

    He did not turned his head back, but he was able to correctly predict every single tear and gap in Xiahou Xing’s swordplay. Casually swinging his sword, he pinpointed three of Xiahou Xing’s flaws with his attack. No matter how Xiahou Xing’s changed his swordplay, it would’ve been countered. However, his previous injuries had not healed and there were already new ones. Turning over and waving his hand, a ripping pain came across his shoulder blade.

    Though this sword was already victorious!

    The energy was defeated.

    With a “ding” sound, the two swords clashed and his sword was struck, shaken, and flew out of his hand.

    The light ray of the sword was like meteor, it flew over the wall.

    Realizing his sword flew out, Xie Xiaofeng felt his stomach pinching. It was as if he suddenly realized his lover had left him to a faraway place. And also seemed like he stepped onto empty spaces, plummeting down hundreds of thousands of feet. He never felt something like this before, something that was never supposed to happen.

    The ice-cold edge of the sword was sticking next to the neck and almost entered the main artery of neck from the back.

    Xiahou Xing’s hand came to a halt though. He uttered one word at a time, “Do you know who I am?”

    Xie Xiaofeng said, “Your internal energy seemed to have improved, but you were never the type that would attack from the back.”

    Xiahou Xing turned his body around and was already in front of him. The tip of the sword circle around his neck and left a streak of blood, like a little girl with a red string tied to her neck.

    The blood had already clogged up on where Tie Kaicheng injured him at first. It was like a bead of coral tied on a red string.

    Xie Xiaofeng did not even twitch his eyebrows. He blandly said, “Hard to imagine the Xiahou family have such a sharp weapon.”

    Xiahou Xing sneered and said, “There are plenty of things in the world that is hard to imagine.”

    Xie Xiaofeng said, “Indeed a lot.”

    Xiahou Xing suddenly lowered his voice. He asked, “Where is she?”

    Xie Xiaofeng asked back, “Who is ‘she’?”

    Xiahou Xing replied, “You should know who I am asking about.”

    Xie Xiaofeng asked, “Why is this something I must know?”

    Xiahou Xing gritted his teeth and hatefully said, “From the time she married me, I treated her with my heart and soul. I only hope to spend eternity with her, never leaving her beyond an inch. However, she…she…”

    Talking to point, his voice suddenly started quivering. After quite a while, he finally continued, “Once she has the chance, she will find any way possible to flee away from me. Go gambling, go drinking, and even go being a wh0re. It seemed like as long as she can get away from me, she is willing to do anything.”

    Xie Xiaofeng was looking at him and already had an expression of pity. He said, “That must be because you did something wrong.”

    Xiahou Xing’s voice was coarse. “I am not wrong. She’s the one that’s wrong. You’re that one that’s wrong!”

    Xie Xiaofeng said, “Me?”

    Xiahou Xing said, “Until now, I have finally realized why she did all those things.”

    Xie Xiaofeng asked, “Why?”

    Xiahou Xing replied, “Because…because…”

    He clenched his teeth and suddenly he circled Xie Xiaofeng’s body one more time. The tip of the sword left another bloody streak on Xie Xiaofeng’s neck. It looked beautiful and at the same time it looked so grimly splendid, so frightening.

    Xiahou Xing said, “This is a sharp sword.”

    Xie Xiaofeng said, “I know.”

    Xiahou Xing said, “I only need to circle around your neck three more time, your head would fall off.”

    Xie Xiaofeng said, “I know.”

    Xiahou Xing said, “Then do you know why she did it?”

    Xie Xiaofeng said, “I do not know.”

    Xiahou Xing cried out, “She did it for you.”

    His voice was trembling more ferociously than before, even his hand was trembling. “Although she married me, she only have you in her heart. Do you know how many women you had ruined in your life? How many husband and wife you had separated?”

    Xie Xiaofeng’s face suddenly started to twist; twisted due to the pain.

    — A man, if loved by a woman…is it his fault?

    — A woman, if she fell in love with a man worthy of her love…is it wrong?

    — If they are both not wrong, who is wrong?

    He had no way of answering, no way of explaining.

    * * *

    The Yuan brother combined their swords and pressed against Tie Kaicheng.

    The violet-robed Yuan family had passed down ten or so generations. Their family ancestral swordplay obviously had gone through countless endearment and numerous refinement. No matter who wanted to break through their combined twin swords, it would not be easy.

    Tie Kaicheng had almost taken this battle several times. His Life-Snatching Thirteen Swords was precisely the bane of this type of swordplay. All he needed to do was to execute the fourteenth sword; the Yuan brothers’ twin swords would be broken with absolute certainty. However, he still did not use this sword.

    He was too prideful. This was still a move Xie Xiaofeng came up with. There was still a matter that needed to be resolved between him and Xie Xiaofeng. Although he could not sit back and watch other deviously plot against Xie Xiaofeng because of this move, he could not use this move to injure others.

    He had always been a man of principle.

    However the Life-Snatching Thirteen Swords without this one move was like painting a dragon without its eyes; no matter how life-like it was, it would not break through the wall and fly away. When he battled against Xie Xiaofeng, he had already exhausted his energy. Right now he was sorely lacking in energy, the attacking hand was failing and his attacks were shut down by the Yuan brothers.

    Cao Hanyu was sneering and looking at them and already disdained of getting involved. The strange thing was the escort chiefs of the Red Flag Escort Agency were also standing idly on the side. Not a single person was willing to lend a hand out to their Head Escort Chief.

    The light of the sword moved again. Xie Xiaofeng head had an extra mark of blood. This time the tip of the sword was cutting deeper. Fresh blood was seeping out one strain at a time and colored the collar of his cloth red.

    Xiahou Xing glared at him. He asked, “Are you saying it?”

    Xie Xiaofeng asked, “Say what?”

    Xiahou Xing said, “As long as you say where she is at, I will spare your life.”

    Xie Xiaofeng’s eyes were staring into the distant. It was as if he did not even see the person and the sword in front of him. After a long while, finally slowly said, “If her heart does not have you, why must you look for her? What’s the use once you find her?”

    The green veins on Xiahou Xing’s forehead were bulging out; cold sweats were dripping down.

    Xie Xiaofeng said, “Besides, I also did not need you to spare me. Killing me, you’re still not worthy.”

    Xiahou Xing angrily bellowed and suddenly pierced toward his throat.

    However the instant this sword moved, there was a loud bang. The edge of the sword was clamped down by Xie Xiaofeng’s palms.

    Xiahou Xing wanted draw out the sword but couldn’t draw it out. He knew his internal energy and sword skill had both improved. Since he was defeated by Yan Shisan’s sword, he had painstakingly trained himself. Unfortunately he was still incomparable to Xie Xiaofeng; he couldn’t even match against an injured Xie Xiaofeng.

    He discovered that he would never be able to match up against Xie Xiaofeng. It didn’t matter which aspects.

    To make a persons fully admit to defeat is not an easy task. To the point of no longer able to not admit it, the feeling is not only of shame but also of sorrow; a type of pain-filled and hopeless sorrow. His face not only had sweats, but also tears.

    There was still a person sighing beside him.

    Cao Hanyu had slowly walked over. His sigh was full of sympathy and pity. “Without this fickle wastrel, sister-in-law presumably should've been well-behaved as a wife. Brother Xiahou would not be trouble to the point of neglecting his martial art. With Brother Xiahou’s acumen and ancestral swordplay, it might not be incomparable to Divine Sword Manor’s Xie Xiaofeng.”

    He was speaking the truth. The virtue of the wife a man married is very critical and usually dictates his destiny in life.

    Xiahou Xing gritted his teeth. These words struck a chord directly at his pain.

    Cao Hanyu laughed again. He said, “Fortunately, this heartless vagabond is the same as any other. He only has two hands.”

    His hand was holding a sword.

    He was smiling and pressed the tip of his sword against Xie Xiaofeng’s throat. “Third Young Master, what else do you have to say?”

    What else could Xie Xiaofeng say?

    Cao Hanyu said, “Then why haven’t you let go of your hand?”

    Xie Xiaofeng knew once he let go of his hand, Xiahou Xing’s sword will pierced into his throat.

    But so what if he did not let go? When a person refuses to let go of his hand when he ought to, it’s simply bringing contempt upon himself.

    Only the most foolish of people would do such a thing. Xie Xiaofeng was certainly not a foolish person. Now, the time for him to let go of his hands had arrived.

    At this point, who was the one he could not forget?

    Was it his beloved father and mother?

    Was it Murong Qiudi?

    Or perhaps Xiaodi (the Kid)?

    * * *

    Suddenly, the light of the sword in Tie Kaicheng’s hand flared and the Yuan brothers were immediately forced back.

    He finally executed that one sword move!

    The fourteenth sword of the Life-Snatching Thirteen Swords.

    The light of the sword was like rainbow. The deep chill of the sword’s aura was so cold it penetrated into the bone.


    [End of Chapter 34]


    Footnote
    145. Wu Daozi is a famous Chinese painter in the 7th century. Accordingly to legend, he drew a picture of a dragon that was so realistic, he left its eyes unpainted, claiming that if the eyes were painted, the dragon would come to life and fly away. The Emperor insisted on Wu Daozi drawing the eyes, and true to his claim, after he did so, the painted dragon gained life and flew away.

    Notes

    Wanted to say RWX’s translation of the fight is superb, couldn’t have translate it better myself. Although I made a few subtle changes to make it closer to the original text, handful of changes RWX’s had made the text even better IMO. It made it more enjoyable of a read, which is also why I feel RWX translation is superior compare to how I would’ve translated it.

    Original chapter was only half translated, I translated the 2nd half.

    • Error in RWX's source, the first paragraph was erroneously combined. In particular "great power, like an arrow leaving the bow" are two separate lines.
    • End of RWX’s translation was not properly divided, a fault of his online source again. I have to cut the sentence up anyway because the sectional break is in-between the sentence.

  19. #39
    Senior Member kaister's Avatar
    Join Date
    Jun 2010
    Location
    San Francisco Bay Area
    Posts
    226

    Default

    Originally translated by Darkaos on 11/23/12. Reviewed and partially retranslated by kaister.

    Chapter 35
    A Pearl Flower

    Suddenly it was in close proximity between Cao Hanyu and Xiahou Xing.

    No one could ward off this one sword. They also could only retreat backward; they retreated quickly, and retreated far away. Xiahou Xing already let go of the sword in his hand.

    Tie Kaicheng’s eyes were staring at them. Yet his lip was asking Xie Xiaofeng whether he could still attack.

    Xie Xiaofeng said, “I am not dead yet.”

    Tie Kaicheng said, “That sword move at first was the sword move you had created. I executed that move simply to save you.”

    Xie Xiaofeng understood his intention. If it weren’t to save Xie Xiaofeng, he would rather die than use that move.

    Tie Kaicheng said, “So you don’t need to thank me, what saved you was your sword move, not me.”

    Cao Hanyu coldly laughed and said, “Right now you’d saved him, a while later who will save you?”

    Tie Kaicheng turned around and looked at his escort chiefs. Amongst them were plenty of companions who had been through life and death with him, and plenty of good men who had been through countless of battles. However, right now seeing them with his eyes, their faces were totally devoid of expression as if every single one of them had turned into wooden dummies.

    Tie Kaicheng’s heart laden down. His heart was suddenly filled with anger and fear. He finally understood one thing; all the escort chiefs under his banner had already been bought off.

    His Red Flag Escort Agency had already ceased to exist except in name.

    Seeing the expression on his face, Cao Hanyu laughed, commanded with his sword and pointed the sword tip at him. “Kill!”

    “Whoever kills them would be heavily rewarded.”

    “Tie Kaicheng’s head is worth five thousands taels, Xie Xiaofeng’s ten thousands.”

    * * *

    All the escort chiefs immediately drew out their sabres. The red lanterns radiated the sabres; the glares of the sabres were as red as blood.

    Xie Xiaofeng and Tie Kaicheng were standing side-by-side coldly looking at the sabre light glistened and danced toward their direction. Typically, these two would not even consider these men in their eyes but now one was heavily injured, and the other had almost drained his energy. Even if they manage to kill all these traitors, they would have no way of dealing with Cao Hanyu and the Yuan brothers’ three swords.

    — When a man know he’s at his end, what is he thinking of in his mind?

    Xie Xiaofeng suddenly asked, “What are you thinking about right now?”

    Tie Kaicheng said, “Full of resentment. Why is your head worth double of mines?”

    Xie Xiaofeng laughed.

    Within the sound of laughter, suddenly a person flew toward the middle of sabre lights from the wall outside. Holding up two thumbs, one pointed up to the sky, and one pointed down to the ground; he loudly said, “Heaven and earth are in the dark, only I reign supreme!”

    “Heaven and earth are in the dark, only I reign supreme!” These words were like some kind of mysterious spell, in a blink of an eye causing all these sabre lights to suddenly stop.

    Who is this person?

    Dozens of peoples, dozens pair of eyes, were all startled staring this person.

    His face was exactly like Xie Xiaofeng: pale, decrepit, emaciated but exuding a steel-like will and determination.

    “It’s you!”

    Xie Xiaofeng, Tie Kaicheng, Cao Hanyu, and the Yuan brothers; all five of them said in unison, the only difference was their voice.

    Tie Kaicheng’s voice was full of surprise.

    Cao Hanyu and the Yuan brothers were not only surprised but also angry.

    How about Xie Xiaofeng?

    No one could describe the taste in his heart when he said these words, and how he felt.

    Because the person that came was the Kid (Xiaodi)!

    * * *

    And who could understand the taste in the Kid’s heart was like and how it felt?

    Cao Hanyu was already shouting, “Why did you come here?”

    The Kid said, “To tell you all to release the men146!”

    Cao Hanyu asked, “Release who? Tie Kaicheng? Or Xie Xiaofeng?”

    The Kid said, “Both of them!”

    Cao Hanyu sniggered and said, “What basis do you have to ask me to release them? Do you whose order this is?”

    The Kid coldly laughed then reached into his chest and pulled out a five-coloured silk cord. There was an emerald green jade tablet attached to this silk cord.

    Cao Hanyu’s face immediately changed.

    The Kid asked, “You recognize what this is?”

    Of course Cao Hanyu recognized it. By looking at the reaction on his face, it was already enough to know that he recognized it. All the others also had similar reactions to him; a hint of shock along with fear.

    The Kid did not look at him again and slowly retreated backward to Xie Xiaofeng’s side. “Let’s go.”

    Xie Xiaofeng turned his face and looked at Tie Kaicheng. “Are you also going?”

    Tie Kaicheng was silent for a while, and then eventually nodded.

    He could only leave.

    In the blink of an eye, to be certain to throw away the results of all that he had strived to accomplish for many years, to admit his complete and utter failure, was not only difficult but also painful.

    However, he knew he did not any ground to make a choice.

    * * *

    Asking a man to watch a fish that had already been caught and pulled in to slip out of his hand is also a very painful thing.

    Even so nobody dared to stop them, nobody dared to move.

    The piece of jade attached to the silk cord, itself did not have any soul snatching power but it represented the utmost power; power to seize and kill rawly.

    * * *

    There was a carriage outside the door.

    A fast horse and a new carriage. Of course, the Kid prepared those beforehand. When he was determined to accomplish something, he would’d prepared things meticulously and thoughtfully.

    The carriage and horses were traveling quickly, but the carriage compartment was still very stable.

    Xie Xiaofeng was leaning in the corner. His pale face looked extra tired and worn out due to the blood lost. However, there were glitters in his eyes.

    He was excited not because he could live on, but because he was suddenly full of faith in humanity.

    For a person he cared about deeply, he had already entrusted all hope he had within him onto this person.

    The Kid was staring at Tie Kaicheng. He suddenly said, “I was originally not here to save you, nor did I want to save you!”

    Tie Kaicheng replied, “I know!”

    The Kid said, “I only saved you because I know he would definitely not leave you there. Because not only did both of you fought side-by-side, you also saved him before!”

    Tie Kaicheng said, “I had said that it was not me who saved him!”

    The Kid said, “Whatever it is, this is between the two of you, it is of no concern to me!”

    Tie Kaicheng said, “I understand!”

    The Kid said, “Therefore, you are free to look for me to settle our score anytime.”

    Tie Kaicheng asked, “What score?”

    The Kid replied, “The escort flag…”

    Tie Kaicheng interrupted him. “The Red Flag Escort Agency is already destroyed, there’s still an escort flag there?”

    He smirked; his smile was full of pain and sorrow. “The escort flag was already long gone, what is there to settle?”

    Xie Xiaofeng said, “There still a little score left!”

    Tie Kaicheng asked, “What score?”

    Xie Xiaofeng replied, “A pearl flower!”

    He stared at Tie Kaicheng, “That pearled flower, did you really order someone to buy?”

    Tie Kaicheng replied, “Yes.”

    Xie Xiaofeng said, “I don’t believe it!”

    Tie Kaicheng said, “I have never lied!”

    Xie Xiaofeng asked, “And Tie Yi? Did he lie?”

    Tie Kaicheng kept his mouth shut.

    Xie Xiaofeng asked, “Could it be that woman was your lover? Could it be that everything Tie Yi said is true?”

    Tie Kaicheng still refused to respond.

    The Kid suddenly interjected and said, “I met that woman again.”

    Xie Xiaofeng said, “Oh?”

    The Kid told, “She found me, gave me a letter, and told me to give it to you. However, I must give it to you in person. Because what’s written on the letter is a very big secret.”

    The Kid said slowly, one word at a time. “The secret of Red Flag Escort Agency.”

    Xie Xiaofeng asked, “Where the letter?”

    The Kid said, “The letter is here.”

    * * *

    The letter was well sealed; clearly showing it contained a very shocking secret. However, Xie Xiaofeng did not see this letter because once the Kid took it out, Tie Kaicheng snatched it with his lightning quick hand. He kneaded it with his pair of hands and turned the letter into thousand of pieces. The wind carried it out the window, turning it into a sky-full of butterflies.

    Xie Xiaofeng’s face darkened. “That is not something a gentleman should do!”

    Tie Kaicheng said, “I was never a gentleman.”

    The Kid also said, “I am not one either.”

    Tie Kaicheng said, “You…”

    The Kid said, “A gentleman would never snatch other people’s letter, and would also never secretly read other people’s letter. You are not a gentleman. Luckily I am not one either!”

    Tie Kaicheng faces changed colour, “You already read that letter?”

    The Kid laughed and said, “Not only did I already read that letter; I can also remember each word clearly.”

    Tie Kaicheng's face was twisted, like someone who was unexpectedly punched heavily in the stomach; beaten till his entire body writhe.

    What secret was in that letter, why did it cause Tie Kaicheng fear it so much?

    * * *

    I am not Tie Kaichen’s woman.

    I originally intended to seduce him. Unfortunately, he was too formidable. I never had a chance.

    Fortunately, Tie Zhongqi was already old. He no longer had the aspiration and ambition of his younger days, and was already interested in extravagance, pleasure, and beautiful women.

    I have always been beautiful, so I became his woman. As long as I can escape from Xiahou Xing, even if it were an older or uglier man, I am still willing.

    The man that disgusts me the most in the entire world is Xiahou Xing.

    With the Red Flag Escort Agency’s Head Escort Chief taking care of me, Xiahou Xing, of course, was never able to find me. Besides, although Tie Zhongqi was old, he treated me very well. Never once question my origin.

    Tie Kaicheng was not only a good man; he was also a filial son. As long as it makes his father happy, he was willing to do anything. On my birthday, he even bought me a pearl flower and two bracelets. Unfortunately good days don’t last long. Although Xiahou Xing did not find me, Murong Qiudi did.

    She knew my secret and used this to blackmail me and made me work for her. I could not refuse, and did not dare to refuse.

    I helped her secretly bribed the escort chiefs of the Red Flag Escort Agency, gathered news regarding the escort agency. She was still not satisfied, wanted me to cause a split between the father and son, and remove Tie Kaicheng from the agency.

    Although Tie Zhongqi always listened to what I say, only this matter, no matter how hard I tried, he always refused.

    So Murong Qiudi forced me to put poison in the wine.

    There were heavy rain and strong wind that night. I watched Tie Zhongqi drank that poisonous wine. It was still more or less hard for me to bear. However, I knew no one would discover this secret. All the men in the backyard that night were all bribed by Tianzun.

    Even though Tie Kaicheng was suspicious after the matter, he couldn’t find a single proof. To preserve the reputation of his late father, he obviously was even less willing to speak about this matter.

    However, I’ve now revealed this matter because I wanted you know how fearful and evil Tianzun is. Though I am not a good woman, for you, I am willing to do anything. As long as you always remember this, I am not concern with anything else.

    * * *

    That was a long letter, yet the Kid recited it without missing a word.

    This Kid’s memory had always been good.

    After listening to the entire letter, it was true that painful tears were washing Tie Kaicheng's face. It was not that Xie Xiaofeng and the Kid didn’t feel bad either.

    Who knew for how long until eventually Xie Xiaofeng softly asked, “Where is she?”

    The Kid replied, “She left already.”

    Xie Xiaofeng asked, "Did you ask where she is going?”

    The Kid replied, “No.”

    Tie Kaicheng suddenly said, “I have to go too. You don’t need to ask me where I am going. Even if you asked me, I will not tell you.”

    Of course he had to go. He still had a lot of tasks to do, tasks that needed to be done.

    Xie Xiaofeng understood his plight and his feelings, so he did not say anymore.

    Nevertheless Tie Kaicheng suddenly asked him something unexpected. “Do you want to drink wine?”

    Xie Xiaofeng smiled.

    He forcibly smiled, yet was very pleased. “You also drink, right?”

    Tie Kaicheng asked, “Can I drink wine?”

    Xie Xiaofeng replied, “Sure you can!”

    Tie Kaicheng asked, "If so why don’t we go drink some wine?’

    Xie Xiaofeng again asked, “We can still buy wine at this time?”

    Tie Kaicheng replied, “If we can’t buy then can we go steal wine?”

    Xie Xiaofeng reply, “We can!”

    Tie Kaicheng also laughed.

    Nobody knew what kind of laugh this was. “Gentleman will never steal other people’s wine, also will not drink stolen wine. Luckily I’m not a gentleman and neither are you.”

    * * *

    Deep in the night, people were quiet. At least most of the people were quiet.
    On a quiet and dark night, the least quiet are usually two kinds of people: a gambler that had became lost in gambling, and a drinker that had became lost in drinking.

    But now, even the night stalls, which these types of people that typically wandered to, were quiet.

    So if they wanted to drink, they could only steal.

    * * *

    “Did you ever steal wine before?”

    “I have never stolen anything before.”

    “I have.”

    Xie Xiaofeng seemed very please with himself. “I stole wine before I turned ten.”

    “Stole from whom?”

    “Stole from my old man.”

    Xie Xiaofeng was laughing. “Although that old man of my house doesn't drink often, there were plenty of good wines in storage. Perhaps even better than the sword in storage.”

    “Why isn’t your house called the Divine Wine Manor?”

    Even Tie Kaicheng was laughing.

    “Because, beside me, everyone in my family are true gentlemen, not drunkards.”

    “Luckily, you are not.”

    “Luckily, neither are you.”

    On that dark and quiet night and that dark and quiet alley, there were two people who were not quiet.

    Because their hearts were restless!

    * * *

    The horse-drawn carriage stopped at a faraway place. They had already travelled very far.

    “Although the stored wines in my house are good, I was unfortunately caught after stealing two times.”

    Xie Xiaofeng was laughing, like how some people were boasting about their glorious history. “So that’s why afterward I could only steal from others.”

    “Stole from whom?”

    “An wineshop on the other side of the Green Water Lake. The shopkeeper’s surname is also Xie. I’ve long known that he’s a good person.”

    “So you steal from him?”

    “Steal the wind not the moon, steal the rain not the snow, steal from the good man not from the bad man!”

    Xie Xiaofeng spoke like a teacher teaching his students. “It is the teachings passed on from the king and ancestors of thieves. An aspiring petty thief must take this golden advice to his heart.”

    “Because getting caught by a good man is not a big deal, but getting caught by a bad man would lead to nothing good!”

    “But good man still know how to catch petty thieves!”

    “Precisely so, that’s why I was caught again!”

    Xie Xiaofeng again sighed deeply. “Also it is nothing special but I receive a valuable lesson.”

    “What lesson?”

    “If you steal wine, it best to incite other to steal, and at most you should only be a lookout on the outside!

    “Fine, this time I’ll go steal, you’ll be the lookout.”

    * * *

    Tie Kaicheng had indeed never stolen wine before, and never stolen anything before; however, no matter what he had to steal it shouldn’t be difficult.

    Although his lightness martial art was not superb, even if you had two hundreds wine jugs under the bed, Tie Kaicheng would be able steal it clean unbeknownst to anyone.


    [End of Chapter 35]


    Footnote
    146. Actually text said “release man/men” with no information of the plurality of the man/men. In Chinese, extra characters are provided to indicate singular or plural, e.g. “one/a” man, “both” men, “all” men. Since the Kid never specified how many, Cao Hanyu simply thought he’s only referring to one. Generally speaking, if it’s not specified, it default to “one or more” men…this is way I kept it as “men”…

    Notes

    • Changed: "fatally wounded" means the guy is dead so I changed it to "heavily injured" (direct translation of the Chinese text).
    • Changed: "two fingers on his left hands" to "holding up two thumbs"...I mean it would be amazing to point at the direct opposite direction with fingers from one hand.
    • When the kid was talking to TKC about the flag, several lines are retranslated.
    • Re-translated where TKC snatched the letter.
    • When the Kid said he's not a gentleman either. TKC said "You..." NOT "I...". The Kid said "secretly read" not "steal", Chinese is toukan lit. "steal a look" so I sorta understand how it could be mistranslated.
    • Letter re-translated.

  20. #40
    Senior Member kaister's Avatar
    Join Date
    Jun 2010
    Location
    San Francisco Bay Area
    Posts
    226

    Default

    Originally translated by Darkaos on 11/23/12. Reviewed and partially retranslated by kaister.

    Chapter 36
    Finding a Close Friend Through Happiness

    Very few people hid their wines under a bed.

    Only the wealthiest household would store good wine. Wealthy household mostly have a wine cellar. Stealing wine in a wine cellar is, of course, easier than stealing it under a bed.

    Tie Kaicheng’s ability to steal wine was not any less than Xie Xiaofeng’s, but the difference in alcoholic tolerance was much greater. Therefore, he was the first one to get drunk.

    Whether it was true drunk or fake drunk, was dead drunk or half drunk; there were more words spoken than usual, and spoke words that they usually wanted to speak but never did.

    Tie Kaicheng suddenly asked, “That kid, is really call the Kid?”

    Xie Xiaofeng could not reply, and did not want to reply.

    What was the Kid’s real surname? What was he called? How was he supposed to answer?

    Tie Kaicheng said, “It doesn’t matter whether he is really call the Kid, he is definitely not a kid.”

    Xie Xiaofeng said, “No!”

    Tie Kaicheng said, “He’s already a real man.”

    Xie Xiaofeng asked, “You think he is?”

    Tie Kaicheng replied, “I only know, if I was him it’s very possible I would not be able to say what’s in that letter.”

    Xie Xiaofeng asked, "Why?”

    Tie Kaicheng replied, “Because I also know he is a member of Tianzun. His mother is Murong Qiudi.”

    Xie Xiaofeng mused for a while, finally sighed and said, “He is indeed a real man.”

    Tie Kaicheng said, “I also know one more thing.”

    Xie Xiaofeng asked, “What thing?”

    Tie Kaicheng said, “He came to rescue you. You were really happy. It is not because he saved your life but because he actually came!”

    Xie Xiaofeng drank wine and bitterly laughed.

    Although wine was cold, laugh was bitter, but the heart was filled with warmth and gratitude. Grateful of one’s close friend.147

    Tie Kaicheng said, “There is also one thing you can rest assure, I would absolutely not go look for Xue Keren.” Xue Keren was that cat-like woman.

    Tie Kaicheng continued, “Although what she did was wrong, she was forced. Besides, she had already redeemed herself.”

    Xie Xiaofeng said, “But…”

    Tie Kaicheng said, “But you have to go find her!”

    He emphasized, “Although I won’t go find her but you will have to!”

    Xie Xiaofeng understood what Tie Kaicheng meant. Although Tie Kaicheng let Xue Keren go, Murong Qiudi would never let her go.

    Now that Cao Hanyu, the violet-robed Yuan brothers, and the Red Flag Escort Agency were now all under Tianzun’s command; what else could they not be able to do?

    Xie Xiaofeng said, “I will definitely find her!”

    Tie Kaicheng said, "Aside from her, there also one more person you must find.”

    Xie Xiaofeng asked, "Who?”

    "Yan Shisan!”

    * * *

    The night was as dark as ink. Right now was the darkest time before dawn.

    Xie Xiaofeng was speaking while looking into the distant. It was as if Yan Shisan was standing far away in the darkness. It was as if he was merged with the cold solitude night. He had never seen Yan Shisan before, but could still imagine what kind of person he was.

    A lonely and yet cold person. A type of bone-penetrating cold detachment and tiredness.

    He was tired only because he had already killed many peoples; even a few who should not have been killed.

    He killed people only because he had no other option.

    * * *

    Xie Xiaofeng was sighing from the depth of his heart. He understood this this type of feelings, only he understood it the most.

    Because he had also killed people, and was also fatigued like him. His sword and his fame were like a baggage he could never get rid of, weighing heavily on his shoulder to the point where could barely breath.

    — People who kill people, what type of outcome will they face?

    Is it that they too would be killed by another?

    He again suddenly thought about that the moment at first where he knew he was going to die, and the feelings right in that moment. Within that moment, what was he thinking of in his heart?

    * * *

    Yan Shisan.

    When these three words were spoken out, it should be enough to suddenly sober up the drunken Tie Kaicheng.

    He eyes were also staring at the distant. After a while, he slowly said, “In your life, who was the most feared person you had ever met?”

    Xie Xiaofeng replied, "The stranger that I have never met.”

    Tie Kaicheng said, “A stranger is not fearful.”

    — Because a stranger doesn’t understand your feeling, nor know of your weakness.

    — Only your closest and most intimate friend know these. By the time they betray you, then it could be fatal.

    These were words he did not say out loud. He knew Xie Xiaofeng would understand.

    Xie Xiaofeng said, “But this stranger happens to be different from others.”

    Tie Kaicheng said, “What’s the difference?”

    Xie Xiaofeng could not say. It was because he couldn’t say, therefore it was fearful.

    Tie Kaicheng again asked, “Where did you see him?

    Xie Xiaofeng said, “A unfamiliar place.”

    It was at that unfamiliar place, where he saw that fearful and unfamiliar person with a person he was very close with, together studying about sword.

    Studying about his sword.

    — The person that is very close to him, is it Murong Qiudi?

    Tie Kaicheng asked, “Do you think that person could be Yan Shisan?”

    Xie Xiaofeng replied, “Very possible.”

    Tie Kaicheng suddenly sighed and said, “In my life, the most fearful person I have met is also him, not you.”

    Xie Xiaofeng asked, “Not me?”

    Tie Kaicheng said, “Because after all you are still a human.”

    — Perhaps that is because I’ve changed.

    These words Xie Xiaofeng did not say because he, himself, did not understand why he changed!

    Tie Kaicheng continued, “Yan Shisan, on the other hand, is not.”

    Xie Xiaofeng asked, “He is not a human?”

    Tie Kaicheng replied, “Absolutely not.”

    He pondered and slowly continued, “He has no friend, and no family. Although he treated me well and imparted his sword techniques on me, he never let me get close to him. Also, he never let me know where he’s coming from or where he’s going to.”

    — Because he is afraid of developing feeling with a person.

    — Because a swordsman that kills, must be heartless.

    Tie Kaicheng also did not speak out these words. He also believed Xie Xiaofeng should understand.

    They were silent for a long while. Tie Kaicheng suddenly said, "The fourteenth stance of ‘Life-Snatching Thirteen Swords’ is not invented by you!”

    Xie Xiaofeng said, “It was him!”

    Tie Kaicheng nodded, “He already know about this fourteenth sword long ago, and also already know about the weakness of your sword.”

    Xie Xiaofeng asked, “But he did not impart this onto you?”

    Tie Kaicheng replied, “He did not.”

    Xie Xiaofeng asked, “You assume that he kept it to himself?”

    Tie Kaicheng replied, “He is not that kind of person.”

    Xie Xiaofeng asked, “Then you know why he did it?”

    Tie Kaicheng said, “Because he was afraid if I learned this sword, I would go look for you.”

    Xie Xiaofeng said, “Because not even he, himself, was confident in this one sword.”

    Tie Kaicheng said, “However, likewise you are also not certain in breaking this one sword of his.”

    Xie Xiaofeng did not respond.

    Tie Kaicheng stared at him. “I know you are not certain because if you are certain you would’d already made your move when I executed that one move. And you would not have other snuck up on you.”

    Xie Xiaofeng still did not respond.

    Tie Kaicheng said, “I advise you not to go find him because since both of you do not have any certainty, I don’t want to see the both of you destroy one another, and have both sides suffer.”

    Xie Xiaofeng again was silent for a long while. He suddenly asked, “A person, at the moment right before death, what would he be thinking of?”

    Tie Kaicheng replied, “Could he be thinking about his love ones and past deeds?”

    Xie Xiaofeng said, “No.”

    He added, “Originally, that’s what I thought too. However, at the moment right before I knew I was dying, I wasn’t thinking about this.”

    Tie Kaicheng ask, “Then what were you thinking?”

    Xie Xiaofeng said, “That one sword, the fourteenth sword.”

    Tie Kaicheng was silent for a while. He finally sighed. At that moment, he was also thinking about that one sword.

    If a person sacrificed his entire life for sword, how could he be thinking about anything else!

    Xie Xiaofeng said, “Although I’m not certain in breaking that sword technique, but during that moment, suddenly a bolt of electricity went through my mind. That sword technique was originally indeed invincible and insurmountable, with that jolt of lightning, it immediately changed!”

    Tie Kaicheng asked, “What did it changed to?”

    Xie Xiaofeng replied, “It became laughable.”

    An originally fearsome swordplay suddenly became laughable. This was truly a frightening change. Tie Kaicheng did not speak anymore, he started to drink again.

    Xie Xiaofeng drank even more, even faster.

    Tie Kaicheng said, “Good wine.”

    Xie Xiaofeng said, “Stolen wine are usually good wine.”

    Tie Kaicheng said, “Once we part today, who know how long until we can get drunk again!”

    Xie Xiaofeng said, “As long as you truly wanted to get drunk, you can get drunk anytime!”

    Tie Kaicheng suddenly laughed loudly. He stood up while loudly laughing. Without saying another words, he left.

    Xie Xiaofeng also did not say anymore. He could only watch him laugh loudly, watch him leave.

    — Although Tie Zhongqi is not his biological father, but to preserve the life-long heroic reputation of Tie Zhongqi, he would rather die, rather endure all its consequences, because they have the relationship of a father and son.

    Xie Xiaofeng did not laugh. Thinking about this, how could he laugh? He finished the last of the wine, but couldn’t tell whether the wine was sweet or bitter.

    * * *

    No matter whether it is sweet or bitter, it is still wine, not water nor blood. Absolutely no one could refute.

    Then is this not exactly like the relationship between father and son?

    * * *

    Morning came.

    The carriage was still here. The Kid was still here.

    When Xie Xiaofeng came back and though he was already drunk, the smell of blood on him was far stronger than the wine.

    The Kid saw him board the carriage and fell down without saying a single word.

    Xie Xiaofeng suddenly said, “It’s a pity you did not go drinking with us, those are truly good wine.”

    The Kid said, “Stolen wines are usually good wine.”

    These were precisely what Xie Xiaofeng had said.

    Xie Xiaofeng laughed loudly.

    The Kid said, “It’s a pity, no matter how good the wines are, it would not heal your injuries.”

    Whether it was the wounds on his body, or the wounds in his heart, it both couldn’t be healed.

    Yet Xie Xiaofeng was still laughing, “Fortunately, some wounds are basically don’t need to be healed.”

    The Kid asked, “What type of wounds?”

    Xie Xiaofeng said, “The wounds that couldn’t be healed.”

    The Kid looked at him. After a while, he finally moderately said, “You are drunk.”

    Xie Xiaofeng said, “You also are drunk!”

    The Kid, “Huh?”

    Xie Xiaofeng said, “You should know, what are the easiest type of people to break away from?”

    The Kid said, “Of course it’s a dead person.”

    Xie Xiaofeng said, “If you are not drunk and are determined to break away from me, why do you insist on saving me?”

    The Kid kept his mouth shut, but suddenly made his move and struck eleven of his acupoints.

    The last thing he saw was the Kid’s pair of eyes. His eyes had this expression no one could ever understand.

    At this time, the sunlight was currently shining through the window and onto his eyes.

    * * *

    The first thing Xie Xiaofeng saw when he woke up was eyes, but not the Kid’s eyes.

    There were over ten pairs of eyes.

    * * *

    This was a very large room. The architectural style was also grand. He was currently lying on a very large bed.

    The over ten people were gathered around the bed, looking at him. Some were tall and skinny, some were fat, some were old, and some were young. Their attires were exquisite and faces were rosy, clearly indicating an exuberant and well-nourished lifestyle.

    The over ten pairs of eyes; some were large and small, eyesights were very sharp. Every single person’s eyes were carrying a very strange expression. It was like a group of butchers assessing the cow or sheep they were about to slaughter, yet they couldn’t come to a decision and where they should start.

    Xie Xiaofeng’s heart was sinking. He discovered all of his strength was gone. He couldn’t even lift his body up.

    Even if he could sit up, these over ten so people could simply reach their hands over and give him a light push and he would drop back down.

    Who exactly are these people? Why were they looking at him in such a way?

    * * *

    The over ten so people suddenly scattered away. They retreated to a corner far away; they gathered together, whispering to each other’s ears, privately discussing a secret matter.

    Although Xie Xiaofeng could not hear what they were discussing, he could tell they were discussing a very important matter. This matter, most certainly, must be related to him.

    Because as they were discussing, they would occasionally turn their heads and glance over at him with the corner of their eyes. Wonder whether they were discussing how they should deal with him? Torture him?

    Where was the Kid?

    * * *

    The Kid finally showed up. In the previous days, he was evidently tired, haggard, downhearted, and dejected.

    However, he had already changed into a magnificent and brilliant set of clothings. Even his hair was finely combed. It was as if he changed into a completely different person.

    — What had occurred that suddenly motivated him to stand back up?

    — Could it be that he finally figured out the pros and cons, finally decided to sell Xie Xiaofeng out to Tianzun, and thus establishing a great merit?

    Seeing him came in, the over then people immediately went up and wrapped around him, and appeared to be fawning yet gloomy.

    The Kid’s attitude seemed very serious. He coldly asked, “How is it?”

    “Can’t.”

    The over ten or so people replied in unison.

    “There is no way?”

    “No.”

    The Kid’s face sank. His eyes were glowing in anger. He suddenly grabbed the shirt of one of the people.

    This person was the oldest, his manner and style wasn’t lowly, and the snuff bottle148 on his hand was worth at least thousand of gold.

    But in front of the Kid, he looked as if he was a rabbit caught by a cat.

    The Kid asked, “You are Jian Fusheng149?”

    The person said, “Yes.”

    The Kid said, “I heard other called you ‘Raised From the Dead’ Great Mr. Jian, right?”

    Jian Fusheng said, “That is simply other people’s great exaggeration. This old worthless one is not worthy.”

    The Kid looked at him from head to toe. He suddenly laughed and said, “This snuff bottle of your is quite exquisite!”

    Although Jian Fusheng was still scared, he eyes couldn’t help show a hint of being proud of himself.

    The snuff bottle was carved out of a single piece of jasper. He carried this with him at all time. He even stored it under his pillow when he goes to sleep. When he heard people praising this snuff bottle, he was even more proud than having people praise his art in medicine.

    The Kid smiled and said, “This look like it was carved out of single piece of Han jade. I’m afraid it worth at least several thousand taels of silver.”

    Jian Fusheng couldn’t help but smiled. “Can’t believe the young master is a person that know all about the goods.”

    The Kid asked, “Where did you get so much money?!”

    Jian Fusheng said, “Came from the earnings from my patients!”

    The Kid said, “Seems like your medical fee is not light!”

    Jian Fusheng could slowly hear the particularity of these words, and slowly couldn’t even smile.

    The Kid said, “Can you let me take a look?”

    Although Jian Fusheng was most unwilling from the bottom of his heart, yet he did not dare not handing it over.

    The Kid took the snuff bottle in his hand, and seemed like he was truly appreciating it. He muttered, “Great. What a great item. It’s a pity a person like you is not worthy of an item like this.”

    Once he finished speaking out these words, with a “pa” smashing sound this priceless snuff bottle was smashed into powder on the ground.

    Jian Fusheng’s expression immediately changed. It looked even worst than a filial son losing his own mother; and almost crying out loud.

    The Kid sneered and said, “Since you’re a famous doctor with fees higher than anyone else, yet you couldn’t even take care of such a light wound. What the hell are you?”

    Jian Fusheng entire body was shaking, body full of cold sweat, his mouth was jabbering non-sensical thing no one could understand.


    [End of Chapter 36]


    Footnote
    147. Zhiji (知己), means a close or intimate friend. However, in Chinese, it is made up of the characters “know self”…as in someone that knows who you are. It’s an archaic term, used mainly on a soulmate or significant other but could also be a really close/dear friend.
    148. biyanhu (鼻烟壶), lit. “nose smoke bottle” but “nose smoke” is Chinese for snuff, hence it’s a snuff bottle. They’re typically exquisitely made.
    149. Jian Fusheng (简复生), surname Jian means simple, given name means “reborn”.

    Notes

    Man, wrong subjects everywhere made the text more confusing than it should.

    • Too many subjects are not referring to the correct character. Not going to list it.
    • On TKC drinking esp. "nor is his ability to consume" is wrong because text indicates he was much weaker compare to XXF. Change XXF "still want to reply" to "did not want to reply"...pretty much re-translated the entire conversation they had...a lot of mistakes esp. incorrect subject.
    • Gu Long likes to start inner voice dialogues with em dash to differentiate between spoken dialogues in quotes. Darkaos translation used quote for inner voice dialogues, which could be confusing at times. I changed all these to sentences leading with em dashes.
    • Also notice Darkaos' translation is very fond of the exclamation mark, lol.
    • Lines missing after TKC said XXF is not certain in defeating YSS 14th stance.
    • Line missing after TKC laughed, stood up and left.
    • The number of people at the end is really more correctly “ten+more” instead of tens (which would mean several groups of 10s, e.g. 20, 30, 40). To be more precise, “shijige” would naturally implies “10+more but under 20” because if it’s more than 20, it’ll be “20+more”. I simply changed it to “over 10”.
    • The object at the end is a “snuff bottle”, which is pretty much direct translation. You can google it to find out what it is and what it is used for.

Similar Threads

  1. The Sword of the Third Young Master
    By Kara in forum Wuxia Translations
    Replies: 211
    Last Post: 01-30-17, 06:06 AM
  2. Little Sword of the Third Master -Gu Long (Translation)
    By Kara in forum Wuxia Translations
    Replies: 57
    Last Post: 06-25-10, 11:12 AM
  3. Replies: 2
    Last Post: 11-15-08, 02:11 AM
  4. The Sword of the Third Young Master
    By xJadedx in forum Wuxia Translations
    Replies: 15
    Last Post: 09-06-08, 01:22 AM
  5. Young Master of Shaolin aka Young hero Fong Sai Yuk
    By crimson18 in forum Taiwanese TV Series
    Replies: 2
    Last Post: 09-29-06, 06:22 AM

Tags for this Thread

Posting Permissions

  • You may not post new threads
  • You may not post replies
  • You may not post attachments
  • You may not edit your posts
  •